ee ee a ee ee ee ee ee | f ee MSI Tih 8 ae i : SKETCHES or Cuurcu History IN NortTH CAROLINA. ADDRESSES AND PAPERS BY CLERGYMEN AND LAYMEN OF THE DIOCESES OF NORTH AND EAST CAROLINA. PREPARED FOR THE JOINT CENTENNIAL CONVENTION AT TARBOROUGH, MAY, 18go. WILMINGTON, N. C.: WM. L, DE ROSSET, JR., PUBLISHER, 1892. iol ee ERRATA. Page 20, bottom line, for ‘‘George,”’ read ‘‘Gregory.”’ “ ce “ec “ec “ss “ec “ “e “ac “ec “ “ac “a “ae “ “ce “ce se 52, ninth line from bottom, after the name ‘‘Mr. John Blount” insert ‘“Mr. James Long.” 67, tenth line from bottom, ‘a6. ceed. I9Ts.”’ 74, fourth line from bottom, for ‘‘Mills” read ‘‘Wills.”’ 78, fourteenth line from top, for ‘“‘Bertie’’ read ‘‘Northamptom.’’ 139, line 5, for ‘“‘Harell,” read ‘‘Hasell.”’ 144, line 5, for “DeHerné,” read ‘‘DeHervé.”’ 145, next to bottom line, for ‘Richard,’ read ‘‘Edward,”’ 154, line 16, for ‘‘E. Hall,” read ‘Edward Hare.”’ 154, line 16, for ‘“W. McKinnon,” read ‘‘Wm. McKinne.”’ 154, line 21, for “‘M. Hall,’ read ‘Moses Hare.” 154, line 23, for “‘S. Cornue,’’ read ‘‘Saml. Cornell.”’ 154, line 24, for “J. Moore,” read ‘‘A. Moore,”’ 198, third line from bottom, for ““Bonaroa,’’ read ‘‘Bonarva,”’ 211, foot-note, for ‘Edward Jones,” read ‘‘James Macartney.” 226, line 21, for ‘‘Grapy Creek,” read ‘‘Grassy Creek.”’ 238, in the foot-uote, the Editor meant to say that at this time, 1797, the Rev. David Caldwell stood at the head of the Presbyterians of North Carolina, rather than the Rey. Joseph Caldwell. ‘The latter at that time was a young man of twenty-four years of age, and a stranger in the State, having but recently come from the North. : 256, line 7, fill blank with the word ‘‘Presbyterian.”’ 276, line 7 from bottom the period (.) after. ‘1822,’ should be a comma (,), and the word following should be ‘‘she’’ instead or ‘‘He.’’ 315, seventh line from the bottom, for ‘‘Wm. P. Bynum,” read “Wm. S. Bynum,” 354, line 4, for “LL. D.,” read “‘S, T, D°” 359, line 12, after the fourth word ‘‘fact’’ place a period (,), and let a new sentence follow with ‘‘As a matter of fact,”’ &c. 390, fifth line from bottom replace the period (.) with a comma (,). 422, last line ‘1782’’ should be ‘‘5792.” ‘ \ 125655 $e ERB 8 Fh ts TO THE MEMORY OF CHARLES PETTIGREW, JAMES L. WILSON, NATHANIEL BLOUNT, SOLOMON HAL- LING, DR. JOHN LEIGH, WILLIAM CLEM- ENTS, AND THEIR ASSOCIATES CLERICAL AND LAY, WHOSE FAITH WAS TRIED BY FAILURE, BUT THE FRUIT OF WHOSE LABORS WE ENJOY, THIS VOLUME IS DEDICATED, IN GRATITUDE TO GOD FOR THEIR FAITH AND PATIENCE “Super Pauca Fidelis.” Let us now praise famous men, and our fathers that begat us, * * * * There be some of them that have lefta name behind them, that their praises might be reported And some there be which though they had never been. The Wise Son of Sirach. have no memorial, who are perished, as INTRODUCTION. The occasion of the following Addresses and other papers, as well as their character and purpose, will be sufficiently explained by the extracts from the Journals of the Dioceses of North and East Carolina, which oc- cupy the first place in this volume, ‘The members of the Joint Conven- tion at Tarborough, who heard the Addresses delivered upon that ocea- sion, thought them worthy of preservation. The resolution authorizing and directing their publication was purposely so framed as to include one or two other papers which had been prepared for the meeting, but which had not been read. It has been thought proper to include also the proceedings of the four meetings at arborough in the years 1790, 1793 and 1794, which the Joint Convention of 1890 was intended to commemorate. No records of their proceedings were known to exist until they were published by the present writer in a small pamphlet in the year 1882. The minutes of the meeting of November 12th, 1790, had been discovered by the Hon. Kemp P. Battle, LL. D., President of the University of North Carolina, in an old news-paper, and were by him communicated to the writer, who him- self exhumed the proceedings of the other meetings from a mass of MSS. kindly loaned him by the Rev. Wm. 5. Pettigrew. Up to that time Bishop White's Memoirs of the American Church contained all the scanty intormation accessible concerning this period of our history, except a few additional particulars mentioned by Parson Miller in his letter to Dr. Hawks. ‘This pamphlet having had a very limited circulation, it has seemed proper to print the proceedings of these Conventions as an Ap- pendix to this volume. It is eminently fitting that we should preserve in permanent form the record of those meetings which the Joint Conven- tion of 1890 was held to commemorate, The brief notes appended to the pamphlet of 1882 are retained, but the Introdution is omitted, since all that is valuable in it is contained in other parts of this volume. .'The proceedings of the Joint Convention were not exactly in accor- xii dance with the program prepared and reported by the Committee. Cir- cumstances hindered some of those who had been appointed to write or to speak, from fulfilling the tasks assigned to them, and some papers which had been prepared could not be read for want of time. Special regret was felt that the Hon. John §. Henderson, and the late Hon, William I. Saunders, the one from the press of official duties, the other from con- tinued sickness, were unable to prepare the papers which they had hoped to present to this meeting. Something perhaps ought to be said in regard to the principle upon which the program for the Joint Convention was prepared, and the method by which it was sought to make the proceedings both interesting at the time and worthy of preservation. leaving out those brief addresses which served merely as the formal opening and closing of the Convention, the program falls natually into three divisions. First, the two longer Addresses Friday evening, were intended to set forth the true position of our branch of the Church, both historically in its connection with our Anglo Saxon race, and ecclesiasti- cally as it is related to the primitive Apostolic Church, and to the Catho- lic Church in all ages. Secondly, the Addresses Saturday morning and after-noon were intended to present a series of studies in North Carolina history from an ecclesiastical point of view. And thirdly, the Sunday after-noon and evening proceedings were designed to set forth the Church in these two Dioceses as it is to-day—its present work, responsibilities, and duties, Bishop Watson’s sermon Sunday morning fittingly connected the past with the present. It will be apparent to all that the Saturday proceedings were the most important in their connection with the special character of the meeting, and the interest likely to be aroused by the commemoration of such an event in our local Church history. It was hoped that the persons to whom the several topics upon the Saturday’s program had been assigned would endeavor to develop their themes with such fulness as might seem to be demanded, and as the materials should allow, without refer- ence to that brevity proper to be observed in a popular address. This, to some extent, was done, ‘The papers numbered III, IV, VI, and IX, were read only in part; they are however printed in full, with many interesting and important details which had to be omitted at the time of their de- livery. The subject of the paper numbered VII was assigned to the Rev. Dr. Huske. It is much to be regretted that continued sickness made it im- possible for him to undertake the proper treatment of this most interest- ing and important topic. Finding that there was no hope of his being able to do so, the editor, upon whom, as Secretary of the Joint Committee, the responsibility of seeing that the program was carried out had been imposed, ventured to prepare the paper which appears under the title, “DECAY AND REVIVAL,’’ since its ommission would have left a very serious gap in the program. ‘The writer will not with an affectation of diffidence profess himself entirely unfitted for this task, Very great inter- xiii involved, much time and pains spent in their inves- advantages of local and family tra- ali as any er t ditions. rendered him in some respects as well qualified cf te Ps 2 h i . -h history. But at the same time he 1s is period of our Church histor) eenanare “ ns ud pap if Dr. Huske had been able to address himself to ari wagons have produced a paper of greater value in many respects cay in its place : ; ich now stands in its place. f wears reer bes te of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the Dioc aan of N th daa Fast Carolina feel that their position as ks ERS t wiecdien in bands of special love and loyalty to the ——o ealt 4 rae ' i Tr >y were cele- i int Convention at Tarborough they w NS na, Inthe Joint Conven ons poe ~ at por of that ecclesiastical freedom which ee pes der blessings connected with and growing out of our civi e- aust The Addresses and other papers prepared for roa sire re a espectfully offer to all our brethren and fellow citizens 0 7 1 1 pti i 1 State which we a ibuti 7 of the good ol i s a contribution to the history © * 7 ‘whakdia may be thought of the success of this attempt to a + 4 , ce ylw the tt tory of North Carolina /opical/y and in detail, the writer is an ‘2 r 4 a . . . rv uk aie that the attempt has been made in the right ee signa) of the unsatisfactory character of the rani ght wi pt i ars we have had opened to us a vast s * During the last four or five years have spe : i i i f al in the noble volumes ichest historical materia ' " sen “4 eoauke of North Carolina,” illuminated by the it ti : ne ~ De 2S E vaneten Col. Saunders. The wish is very frequently gsc some one wists at once turn this material into a narrative history “ ~ St t It is much to be feared that some rash author, or wou a , oe will endeavor to gratify this wish. It would be most unfortuna . if > one should attempt this at present. So great a mass of materia any , , s é' cannot be taken into the mind, and so digested as to allow e ~ mee assimilation, in a short space of time. To perceive the re wie . tions of the innumerable details of fact, to appreciate the force - conaal - of the subtle currents of cause and effect working under t - la fusi : of the surface, to discern and to portray that which is the rea life naa community, and to relegate all’ minor matters to their — 1 y; rashes s irri in the back-ground;—this cannot be done by any mind at une pe * i re by a man who at- t can ever be done by a it i to be doubted whether 1 x sae ae <2 eager with the whole confused mass of these materials. ss S i 1 periods of our history should be taken up separately, and t “ differe cia making up the whole should be minutely studied 6 -— peers imi 1 the cha i > work should be done, anc ; this way the preliminary wor ld ’b edie iN pI Me the wheat. A vast amount of criticism must be applied ra the crude materials of history, as they exist in contemporary docu- ‘ ine isely ch their testimony is it c scertained precisely how muc J ments, before it can be ascer ieee se in which we must understand the v Ses. worth, and the exact sense In W r =. ‘thi ill some skilful hand gather up When this has all been done, then wi ‘0 results of the labors of many, and combine them in a narrative for the entertainment and instruction of all. est in the questions : tigation, coupled with some specia tbh; ie Eileen xiv It is hoped that those papers included in this volume which deal with persons and events before the year 1820, will be found to be a contribu- tion towards this preliminary work, not without some value. Certainly no part of our history has been so generally misunderstood, and so con- sistently misrepresented, as the ecclesiastical affairs of the Province of North Carolina. Williamson and Martin, our earliest historians, wrote at a period when prejudice against the Church was stongest, and they had only the vaguest and most general ideas upon the subject. ‘They seem to have had access to no documents relating to the establishment or propagation of the Church in the Province, except the Colonial Statutes, included in the Revisals from 1752 downward; and, by reason of a not unnatural confusion in the name, they attributed the most unjust and offensive measures of the South Carolina government to our North Carolina Colony of Albemarle. Joining with this ignorance a theory, utterly at variance with the facts, that North Carolina had been settled by religious refugees from Virginia and New England, they were likely to take anything but a just view of our Colonial history and legislation upon its ecclesiastical side. And after them our other historians have told the same story, finding it easier to fall into the current than to discover the the true course for themselves. It is too much to hope that there will be no errors in the following pages, covering so extended a period, and for the most part traversing entirely new ground, In pointing out the mistakes of former writers, who had not our means of knowledge, it is not meant to claim any exemption from the same imperfections, But itis to be hoped that the sum of error is con- tinually lessened, and that every honest and intelligent investigator can give some aid in the work. ‘The writers and speakers whose contributions make up this volume, are not free from the common prejudice in favor of those things which they have been taught to reverence. The Church in their eyes and to their hearts is a very sacred and a very precious thing, But of those who believe that the Church in its outward order and min- istry is ‘‘the Tabernacle which the Lord hath pitched and not man,” this may be said: that not basing their claims for the Church upon the good- ness of its members, and not bélieving that its authority is abrogated by the unworthiness of those who administer its affairs, they are less liable to be led into the errors of partisanship than if they took a lower view. We are conscious that there are many things in the history of the Church to mortify its devout members: we believe that there are many more to give us cause for joy and thankfulness. - But good or bad, we wish to have the truth displayed, and we know that Gop has lessons for us all in the events of past ages, whether the memory of them cause joy or grief. In justice to the writers of the papers following, which treat of the period just preceding the Revolution, it ought to be said, that those papers were prepared before the publication of volumes VII—X of the North Carolina Colonial Records, and with only such reference to the ecclesiastical docu- ments contained therein as was possible by the use of very brief notes hastily made from the MSS. several years ago. It has been thought XV best not to endeavor to recast those parts of the several papers, even where a more thorough acquaintance with the original documents gives a somewhat different coloring to the picture. i i yin the The editor must apologize for the delay in APP 1 $ ume. He trusts that the Churchmen of North Caroliua will feel satisfied that it has not been caused by any indifference or neglect. He has done his best to discharge the trust reposed in him, and he asks erproey for the many imperfections of his performance. The work sp ie done at a distance from his residence, and he was unable to give * ie personal supervision which he would gladly have done had bed been a © He desires to thank his friends, Col, Wm, L. DeRosset, Col. James G. Burr, and the Rev. Frederick N. Skinner, for their kindness in seeing the gree the work through the press, greater part of the on ee OE ET appearance of this vol- CHARLOTrE, N. C. oi a eStats oni Se Tue Jornt CENTENNIAL ConveENTION. EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNALS OF THE DIOCESES OF NORTH AND OF EAST CAR- OLINA. DIOCESE OF NORTH CAROLINA: JOURNAL OF THE CONVENTION OF 1889, PAGE 41: The Rev. J. B. Cheshire, Jr., offered the following reso- lutions, which, on [his] motion, were referred to a Special Committee of five: WHEREAS, The first attempt to organize the Church in North Carolina was by a Convention held in Tarboro’, in the year 1790: 1. Resolved, That the Convention of 1890 be held in Calvary Church, Tarboro’, on the. . . day of May, 1890, and that a committee be ap- pointed to arrange a proper celebration of the Centennial of the first Con- vention of Churchmen in North Carolina. 2. Resolved, ‘That the said committee be instructed to extend an invi- tation, in the name of this Diocese, to the Diocese of East Carolina to participate in this Celebration, and to appoint a Committee of Arrange- ments to co-operate with the Committee of this Convention. 3. Resolved, That the said committee be empowered to consult with the Bishop and Convention of East Carolina, and to agree upon a day for holding the Convention of 1890, so that both the said Conventions may meet upon the same day, and the Convention of East Carolina in some place from which, after the transaction of its regular business, the mem- bers can proceed to Tarboro’; and that the said Celebration begin Friday of Convention week, and conclude with religious services Sunday. g. Resolved, That upon such agreement between the committees of the two Dioceses being certified to the Bishop, he is hereby authorized to 2 call the Convention of this D iocese to meet upon the day so agreed upon. 5. kesolved, That the said committees be authorized to make all neces- Sary arrangements for Proper services, addresses, papers, ete., at such celebration, to appoint local committees to co-operate in necessary details, and generally to take steps to secure the becoming commemoration of this interesting event. The President mittee: The Rey. Dr, Buxton, Rey. W. S. Pettigrew, Rev. J. B. Cheshire, Jt., Hon. K, p, Battle and Mr. S. S. Nash. On page 59, of the same Journal: The Rey. Dr. Buxton presented the following report from the committee to whom were referred the resolutions of the Rey, Lom, Cheshire, Jr. , regarding a Centennial Celebration at Tarboro’ , 1S OR a. The Committee t Cheshire, Rie concerning the the first Convention of Church ment of a committee for arrar that they approve of such cele mittee of seven announced the following as the Com- © whom were referred the resolutions of the Rey. J. B. proposed Celebration of the Centennial of men in North Carolina, and the appoint- iging the celebration, respectfully report bration, and of the appointment of a com- to make the Proper arrangements for carrying it into effect. J. BUXTON, Chairman. On motion, the report was accepted and the resolutions of the Rey, Jew; Cheshire, Jt., were adopted as a whole: The President appointed the following Committee on Centennial Celebration: The Rev. Jary gtew, the Rey. 3 i d by a Church, and the appended resolutions were adopted by y ising vote: Pr be 3 Committee, to whom was referred the action of tine Hanns aa f moe of North Carolina in regard to a Centennial Ce ee ee 9 . . 0! ts a. pals mea Convention of Churchmen ever ae sg me pn, ets i i issi S. S. Nash, Esq., J is Council by their commissioner, | seed a pga a which initiated the movement, and easy Pig Rint NOU the fraternal courtesy embodied in the overture, respectfully yee age Diocesan Council of East Carolina cheerfully 1. Resolved, . : i i i i san Convention of orth arolina to accept the invitation of the Dioce . ; N rth ip c t : unite with them in the Centennial Services to be held in Calvar Church Pe 2 il of this es That to facilitate the attendance of the Counci Di the 14th day of May, 1890, be fixed as the day of our next iocese, ; 5 i e. annual meeting, and that er Ma ats haste syle bana mittee of fo 3. Resolved, That a com 7 ssary ngements inted by the Bishop to assist in making all epyates akRaeate: te, for tee Bekednsial Celebration---co-operating with a sim ; i y i f North Carolina. ' : ba sige Dicled Wuartes Secretary of this Council os megerriaey urther , Poa & ea. 4 furnish a certified copy of these resolutions to S. S. Nash, Esq. sioner of the Diocese of North Carolina. “a ae Sab ed the following Committee . ra with the Committee for North Carolina as Ae ge ae meeting in 1890: Rev. Dr. Hughes, Rev. ty ps Fi Rey. Robert Strange, Rev. N. Harding, ae ni DeRosset, F. R. Rose, Wilson G. Lamb, Col. Atkinson, DuBrutz Cutlar. Diocese of North Carolina, Journal of the Convention of 7890, page 60: . ; Bs The Rev. Jos. B. Cheshire, Jr., presented and read the SENTENNIAL REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE ON THE CENTE ‘ CELEBRATION. Th 1m: y onventio to co-ope t I C mittee appointed by the last Convention e 0: rate with i st Carolina, in i i by the Diocese of Eas ptonontirmepement enw Cdivostiniele in Tarboro’ during the arranging a joint meeting of the tw t attempt to organize the present month in commemoration of the firs SS esha 4 Church in No i Chiou attain Pas siaaae Uti: leave respectfully to report, that the iid Gohiaiitings Gate nem Carolina, in response to the invitation of the 160, 17th sald 1 agate to meet with us in joint Convention upon tet Wes aa is the current month, in Calvary Church, Tar- Phacasies hee BA Hi Ww renierr se and the Committees of the two stiditeies dna Roda an caused to be printed a program of services, of which is hereto Spendea arse é i wie aha cbissres tahoe ( Your Commi ink i eptabng dy) one istics a sa Mc : not improper to add a word with reference to This $6 bythe c and papers which are set forth in this program. stke Contanneat’ oF tic ptm of the Diocese of North Carolina. It is That atenik tend iv rst breernes to organize a Diocese in this State. thie Calsatt pownsm s Was in reality more an epilogue to the drama of Shik tddencs A up naar the prelude to our present corporate existence. bites Pe ‘th 4 o these meetings is, therefore, purely an historical tiedihabtead te Wei ba Upon the present condition of the Church as flatts tai bees eect "ta 1s remote, But they have a most important dois 1 Ge Pe ig istory of the Church in the Province, and they stbaiseisin ail sant of te isa crisis of disintegration rather than of con- ita thie ent Ce, ae most nothing has heretofore been done to ascer- fy ib Chater ie tas Pease Church history, and to show the part played ‘tile aici y wilatix cs nd opment of our people and of our institutions. his: and ee danas ¥ musrepresentations of the Church, our minis- with aur hie fr our ecclesiastical institutions pass current even dail eaionn \. four Committee have, therefore, thought proper to ence in the program herewith submitted, to the history ia” Waren tn lina before the organization of our present could Boe Ne tail acts le that such aseries of papers and addresses y delivered in the time at our command during the joint Convention. Some wi witha will ha read will probably be read i. oh omitted entirely ; those which are your Committee that this occasion sh upon the most important points of whether read at these meetings 4 secure a wider audience, and prese this most interesting meeting. “hy not, could be printed, and thereby € in permanent form the results of Your Committee are dee : 1 i , meetings both interestin Ply sensible of the difficulty of making such . ot time and valuable in their permanent tai eir best judgment and used every en- wedge as possible, these two things. This has » and has been accompanied by difficulty and not be apparent in their performance. : efore, ask the charitable indulgence of the Con- | vention, and trust that whatever may be the defects in their work, it may be in some measure successful in stimulating an intelligent interest in our past, and a renewed zeal to make the story of the next century more worthy of our Master and His cause. Respectfully submitted, JOS. BLOUNT CHESHIRE, Jr., For the Committee. ORDER OF SERVICES AND ADDRESSES AT THE CENTENNIAL CONVENTION NortTH AND EAST CAROLINA, TO BE HELD IN OF THE DIOCESES OF N. C., MAY 16TH, 17TH AND 18TH, 1890. CALVARY CHURCH, TARBORO’, FrmpAy, May 16th. EVENING PRAYER, 8 0’CLOCK: 1. Opening Address— Bishop Lyman. 2. Address of Welcome—Hon. Fred. Philips. 3. The Church and the Anglo-Saxon Race—Hon. A. M. Waddell. 4. The Church—Its Catholic Character—Rev. N. C. Hughes, D. D. : SATURDAY, May 17th. MORNING PRAYER, 9:30 O'CLOCK : 1, The Church in the Province of N. C.—Rev. Joseph B. Cheshire, Jr. 2. Colonial Churchmen of N. C.—Hon. Kemp P. Battle, LI. D. 3. Colonial Parishes and Schools—Rev. R. B. Drane. 4. Religious Antecedents of the Settlers—Hon. W. L. Saunders. EVENING PRAYER, 4:39 O’CLOCK : 1. The Conventions of 1890-94, and the Bishop-elect — Rev. W. S. Pettigrew. _C. Huske, D. D. 2. Decay and Revival, 1800-1830—Rev. J 3. Missionary and Educational Enterpris 4. Ecclesiastical Legislation in the Province of N. Ci upon our subsequent Legislation and History — Hon. J. S. Henderson. e—Rey. Jarvis Buxton, D. Dz. and its Effect AFTER ASCENSION-DAY, May 18th. II O'CLOCK : roft, Ives, THE SUNDAY MORNING PRAYER AND THE HOLY COMMUNION, Sermon-Address—The First Three Bishops of N. C., Ravense Atkinson—Bishop Watson. EVENING PRAYER, 4 0’CLOCK : 1. The Present Condition of the Church in the State of North Carolina— Rey. M. M. Marshall, D. D. 2. The Work of the Church in Hospitals, Homes, Sisterhoods and Orphanages—Rev. Robert Strange. * 3. Voluntary Addresses and Discussion. | | | | | | SPECIAL CLOSING SERVICE, 1. The Church in’ the United States— 2. The Duty of the Church with refer 8 O'CLOCK : Rey. Nathaniel Harding. ; ence to Unity among Christians— Rev. F. J. Murdoch. 3. Voluntary Addresses and Discussion, 4. Closing Address—Bishop Lyman. COLLECTS AND BLESSING. COMMITTEES HAVING THE MATTER IN CHARGE. JOINT COMMITTEE oF 7 HE TWO DIOCESES. On the part of the Diocese of North C arolina: The Reys: Jarvis Buxton, D, De i WEES: Pettigrew, M. M. Marshall, D. D., Jos. B, Cheshire, Jr., the Hons, Kemp P. Battle, LL. D., John §S. Henderson, Fred. Philips, Messrs. §, S. Nash, Charles E. Johnson. On the part of the Diocese of East Carolina: The Reys, N. C. Hughes, D, D., Robert B, Drane, Robert Strange, Nathaniel Harding, Messrs, William L. DeRosset, F. R. Rose, Wilson G, Lamb, John W. Atkinson, DuBrutz Cutlar, + Committee on Religious Services: Bishop Lyman, Reys, George P, Hebbard, Robert Strange, Gilbert Higgs, Messrs. F, R.'Rose; M. A. Curtis. Committee on Addresses: Bishop Watson, Revs, J arvis Buxton, D. D., Joseph B. Cheshire, Jr., i ii ay Hughes, D. p, » Hon, Kemp P. Battle, LL. D. Committee on Local Arrangements an The Reys, George P, Hebbard Fred. Philips, Messrs, §. S. Thomas E, Lewis, John L,. B d Hospitality: and Joseph B. Cheshire, D. D., the Hon. - Nash, John w. Cotten, James R. Gaskill, ridgers, H. L, Staton, W. S. Clark. —— JOINT CONVENTION OF THE DIOCESES OF EAST AND NORTH CAROLINA. GH N.C CALVARY CHURCH, TARBOROUC a Bog \ FRIDAY, May 16TH, 1890, ; i ina met The Convention of the Diocese of ee Lay in joint session with the Council one hundre nai eNOS made here in cc mapa wats Such a re-union must surely os ss Cantina , : Oo. . r oe ork the welfare of the Church in No interes 8 while recalling the great changes which have been brought about during the century, which is now numbered with With these few words of kindly greeting, the Bishop called upon the first speaker, Judge Philips, who had been designated to make the Address of Welcome. ADDRESS OF WELCOME BY THE HON. FREDERICK PHILIPS. Rt. Rev. Father in God, Gentlemen and Delegates of the two Conventions: In the name of the citizens of Tarborough, I welcome you. In the name of the communicants of this Parish, I greet you with feelings of brotherly love. In the name of our Rector, who has successfully under- taken the labors left off by him who has spent the best part of his life in our midst, I extend a cordial greeting. For nearly half a century we had only one minister. He is still with us to rejoice in our rejoicings, and to give thanks to the Author of every good and perfect gift. Though his frame is chilled and weakened with the infirm- ities of age, and his foot-steps totter; though his hair is white with the frosts of many winters, eternal spring is in his heart. The influence of his example is felt, and the fruits of his labors. are witnessed. His culture and zeal have left their impress, and his taste and handiwork are seen, all around us. For him I invoke your solemn blessing. We have assembled to commemorate the effort made one hundred years ago to organize the Church in North Caro- lina, and to secure the benefits of Episcopal oversight and ministrations. Those men who met in Convention here in the years 1790, 1793 and 1794, deserve more than the : } : ! Perper 9 cold tribute of a passing notice. Those Conventions held to organize the Church in North Carolina and to procure the consecration of a Bishop, form an interesting — Sa? ; se wes in our ecclesiastical history. The few ministers left a the Revolutionary war dropped off one by one. The Church fell gradually to decay all over the State. There was no Bishop, and hence no Episcopal Church. There were no colleges and few schools. The lack of proper education and training, added to the prejudice which existed in the minds of the American people at that period of our country’s history, against England es vn lish institutions, tended to throw the Church back. sth was difficult, commerce was slow, and Pe ed on not taught the souls of men to stray. But religious fe tel was implanted on the bed-rock of political “a ne independence, and the Convention of 1790 which ze ria bled in the old church yard over the way, was the rs held in this State to inaugurate the movement for miriige pacy, and to lay the foundation for the establishment o the Church. What a change one hundred years has brought! advancement has been made in education and culture! What discoveries in science and philosophy! Who can estimate its blessings or calculate its benefits? Ignorance vanishes before the march of human progress, and ai stition melts like waters which run peer 3g - standing on the threshold of our second century, an spa ing back at every step of progress to ee : culture, which has been made in this broad ie pile loving continent of ours, we see that every faith has its shelter and every creed a sanctuary. re: the golden rod which makes bright and gay ie sides of the roads, hills and gravelly banks, and sass: : golden wands from mountain heights to the ney eon the sea, so Christianity has shed its bright and joyous light, | | Io and we find everywhere in its soft and beni language, our people, our faith, It is not my purpose to s the moral and in the tury, nor to trace the this country and State. Centennial Celebration of gnant rays, our peak of the progress made in physical world during the past cen- Church’s growth and usefulness in The duty assigned me in this our delights to pay homage to recite their virtues, coming here to-night. welcome you. the memories of the dead and to That spirit of love prompted your That same spirit bids me again to JOINT CONVENTION. CALVARY CHURCH, TARBORO’, N. C., SATURDAY, May 17th, 1890. II Watson, D. D., the Bishop of East Carolina, were present in the Chancel. Morning Prayer was read at 9:30 o’clock by the Rev. A. Burtis Hunter and the Rev. G. P. Hebbard. The following addresses were delivered : piers [III.] ‘“The Church in Province of North Carolina, The Rev. Jos. Blount Cheshire, Jr. i h Carolina,”’ IV.] ‘‘Colonial Churchmen of Nort ; ep The Hon. Kemp P. Battle, LL. D. «« : i nd Schools,’’ [V.] ‘‘Colonial Parishes a mis hace or nme The benediction was pronounced by the Bishop of eps Carolina, and the Joint Convention adjourned to meet a 4:30 p. m. AFTERNOON SESSION. SatTuRDAY, May 17th, 1890. Evening Prayer was read at 4:30 0’clock by the Rev. Charles Carnell Gide and the Rev. Nath. sir ie i [VI.] The Rev. W. S. Pettigrew delivered re a cs: : Subject : ‘“The Conventions of 1790-94, and the p elect,’* ) CALVARY CHURCH, TARBORO’, N. C., SUNDAY AFTER ASCENSION, May 18th, 18go. Morning Prayer was read at 11 o’clock by the Rev. M. M. Marshall, D. D., and the Rev. Robert nine gti [VIII.] The sermon was preached by the Rt. pr fil Watson, D. D., Bishop of East Carolina, — - 2 f Proverbs x: 7, ‘‘The memory of the just - er Subject: ‘The first three Bishops o fNorth Caro ; ” Ravenscroft, Ives, Atkinson. 12 The Rt. Rev. the Bishop of East Carolina began the order for the administration of the Holy Communion. ‘The Epistle was read by the Rey. Dr. Buxton, the Gospel by the Rt. Rev. the Bishop of East Carolina. The offerings of the people for Diocesan Missions, to be equally divided between the two Dioceses, were received and presented by Bishop Lyman. ‘The Exhortation was read by Bishop Watson. The Bishop of the Diocese proceeded with the celebration of the Holy Communion, being assisted by Bishop Watson. * The benediction was pronounced by the Bishop of East Carolina. AFTERNOON SESSION, SunpbAy, 4 o'clock P. M. Evening Prayer was read by the Rev. Gilbert Higgs and the Rev. T. M. N. George. Addresses were delivered as follows : 1s.) Missionary and Educational Enterprise,’’ The Rev. Jarvis Buxton, D. D. [X.] ‘The Work of the Church in Hospitals, Homes, Sisterhoods and Orphanages,”’ The Rev. T. M. N. George. The Rector pronounced the benediction and the Con- vention adjourned to meet at 8 o'clock p. m. for special closing services, : A s » Newbern, N. C., presented by his Majesty King George IIL., circa, A. D., 1760 ;* and to the Parish of St. Paul’s, Edenton, N. C., presented by Col. Edward Mosely, A. D. 1723, and the Rey. Mr. Garzia, ctrca, A. D. 1740. *There is some doubt whether the donor was George III. or George II, NIGHT SESSION. SunpbAY, May 18th, 1890, 8 P. M. The special service, licensed for the occasion by the Bishop of the Diocese, and entitled ‘‘ An ancient office ei the last hour of the day,’’? with hymns, was conducted by the Rev. Elliot W. Bumstead. The following addresses were delivered : [XI.] ‘The present condition of the Church in the State of North Carolina,”’ T’he Rev. M. M. Marshall, D. D. [XIL] “The Duty of the Church with reference to “ies istians,’’ Unity among Christia i Rev. F.’J; Murdoch, CLOSING ADDRESS, BY BISHOP LYMAN. The Closing Address, by the Bishop of North — was entirely impromptu, as, owing to his impaired healt “ during the weeks preceding the Convention, together wit the pressure of official duties, he could find no mae t 9A for making the preparation which such an occasion calle for. He gave utterance to his deep and tender feelings, in words which came fresh from the heart, and which found a sympathetic response in the hearts of the great congre- gation before him. Perhaps we cannot do better than to quote the words of the special correspondent of a7 Churchman in his account of this final service. They are as follows: ‘The closing address by the Bishop of N orth Peat was a splendid outburst of strong glad emotion, and op the congregation visibly. No description would oi justice, and it is a thousand pities that no provision was made to preserve the most memorable utterance of a mem- orable occasion. Its effect upon the visiting congregation es eee a a aa SPU ION AD Laks Sala 14 was most felicitous, and its warm and glowing spirit will linger long in the memories of those who were so fortunate as to hear the venerable Bishop when his noble heart seemed indeed too full for utterance.’’ After the singing of a hymn the Bishop of North Caro- lina pronounced the benediction. The Joint Convention being in session for business after the religious services, Col. J. W. Atkinson offered the following resolution, which, on his motion, was adopted : kesolved, That all the addresses prepared for the Centennial Services shall be published in book form, under the editorial direction of the Rev. Jos. Blount Cheshire, Jr. On motion of the Rev. Robert Strange it was Resolved, That the thanks of the Joint Convention of North and East Carolina be extended to the Rev. J. B. Cheshire, Jr., for conceiving and carrying to so successful an issue, the re-union which has been so delight- ful and edifying to us all. Upon motion the Joint Convention then adjourned szze die. Before its final adjournment the Convention of the Diocese of North Carolina, upon motion of Mr. Henry A. London, adopted the following resolution : Resolved, ‘That as members of the Convention of the Diocese of North Carolina, we hereby express our appreciation of the pleasure it affords us in meeting with our brethren of the Diocese of East Carolina, and in engaging with them in the interesting services of this occasion. 15 ADDRESSES AND PAPERS PREPARED FOR THE JOINT CENTENNIAL CONVENTION HELD AT ‘TARBOROUGH, MAY 16TH, 17TH, AND I8TH, 1890 : I. The Church and the Anglo-Saxon Race. I. The Church---Its Catholic Character. III. The Church in the Province of North Carolina. IV. Colonial Churchmen of North Carolina. V. Colonial Parishes and Schools. VI. The Conventions of 1790-94 and the Bishop-elect. VII. Decay and Revival, 1800-1830. ° VIII. The first three Bishops---Ravenscroft, Ives, At- kinson. IX. Missionary and Educational Enterprise. X. The Work of the Church in Hospitals, Homes, Sisterhoods, and Orphanages. XI. The Present Condition and Prospects of the Church in North Carolina. XII. The Duty of the Church with reference to Unity among Christians. XIII. Parson Miller and White Haven. nipping lt I THE CHURCH IN CONNECTION WITH THE ANGLO-SAXON RACE. BY THE HON. ALFRED M. WADDELL. The subject assigned to me for discussion on this inter- esting occasion is of vast proportions, and therefore the utmost I can hope to accomplish will be to present a very general outline of it. To the student of Church history there have been few spectacles within the past two centuries more affecting than the persistent devotion with which---in the face of over- whelining prejudice and aversion---the sons of the Church in America, at the close of the Revolution, clung to her. In the hands of ambitious, or stupid, or reckless Colonial Governors and Councils, who frequently sought to enforce the ecclesiastical legislation of the mother country upon a people whose environment was wholly different, and be- cause of its identification in the minds of the people with the political government and its oppressions, the Church had become an object of suspicion and finally of intense hate ; and when the Revolution closed it was regarded with more hostility than Royalty itself. Left to struggle against this feeling, which dominated the minds of a majority of their fellow-citizens, and without an Episcopate of their own, they were compelled to see the Church which they loved decline and wither into numerical insignificance. It had been a growing power, especially in the Southern Colonies, and if its adherents had been willing to throw off the Episcopate as they had thrown off royalty, and adopt a new form of Church government, it might, and probably would have, enjoyed a very great advantage over any other ecclesiastical organization in the country, so far as increas- ing its membership was concerned. Within its folds were 18 gathered many of the greatest and best men in America who had been chiefly instrumental, in the establishment of the liberty and independence of the country, and these would, doubtless, have largely increased their individual popularity and influence by extending their work to the severance of all dependence on, or connection with, the Church of England. But their faith in the Episcopal form of Church government was honest and deep-rooted, and their love for the grand and noble Liturgy to which they were accustomed, was sincere and hearty ; and not prejudice, nor hate, nor ridicule, nor abuse could shake their loyalty to their convictions, or induce them to abandon the hope of rebuilding and strengthening the shattered walls of their Zion. They had only to look back at her history, and, in connection with it, to the history of the race from which themselves had sprung, to find both support for their convictions and encouragement for their hopes. Such a retrospect would show to them, as it will show to us, that the Church is indissolubly connected with nearly all the great achievements of the Anglo-Saxon race, from the first emergence of that race, under her guidance, out of the darkness of paganism to their day and to ours, when its mastery is recognized throughout the earth. The his- tory of the one is, indeed, largely the history of the other and hence the vastness of the subject to which I have already referred. Let us take a rapid glance at it. Siem eet rai of Christianity in Britain before the : Mvasion we are not concerned. We know that when the pagan English had secured a foothold and ac- quired ascendency over the Britons, who were living under Roman government, the religion, law, literature, and man- ners of the country were swept away, and it became a heathen land. Before the English invasion, Christianity prevailed in every country in Western Europe except Ger- many, from which the English came, and the conquest of 19 the island by the English ‘thrust a wedge of heathendom into the heart of this great communion and broke it into two unequal parts,” says a great historian, who also adds that it was ‘‘the one purely German nation that rose upon the wreck of Rome. In other lands, in Spain, or Gaul or Italy, though they were equally conquered by German peoples, religion, social life, administrative order, still . remained Roman. In Britain alone Rome died into a vague tradition. The whole organization of government and society disappeared with the people who had used it.’’ Although Augustine and his monks landed in the year 597, and thereby renewed the union with the Western world which had been destroyed, and re-introduced the civilization, arts, and letters which had been driven out, the Roman Church soon came into rivalry with the Church of Ireland and Scotland, which had long existed before they came, and was superseded by the latter in the work of converting the English. Christianity in Ireland was more vigorous than elsewhere because that country was exempt from invasion, and had consequently greatly ad- vanced in arts and letters. In the year 664, however, at a Council at Whitby, and in a controversy over the trifling questions of the tonsure, and the proper time for observing Easter, the Irish party were overruled by King Oswi, and they all, accompanied by some English clergy, returned to Iona leaving the Roman influence triumphant in England. And now the history of the English Church proper began. ‘Theodore of Tarsus, a Greek monk, became Arch- bishop of Canterbury, and at once set about organizing the Church by adding new sees to the old ones, and grouping them all around the central see of Canterbury. He then settled the clergy, who until then had been chiefly mis- sionaries, and organized parishes. He gathered synods, and these were the first national legislative assemblies in England, long ante-dating the Wittenagemote oF first Par- eee = 20 liament of the civil government. The canons passed in these synods were the real originals from which the national system of laws sprang. So that, in the matter of organiza- tion and legislation, the Church in England ante-dated and formed the model of the State, and it was the only bond of union between the people for about two centuries. ‘Its noblest product flowered two hundred years later in King Alfred, who has been justly pronounced ‘the first instance in the history of Christendom of the Christian King, of a ruler who put aside every personal aim or ambition, to devote himself to the welfare of those whom he ruled.’’ A thousand years have passed since his death, but the longing which he expressed---‘‘ to leave to the men that came after a remembrance of him in good works’’--- still finds its realization in the veneration entertained for his memory by all English-speaking peoples. They recog- nize in him not only the pious and self-sacrificing monarch and wise ruler, with whose reign English history began, but the real creator of English literature and the educator ‘of his people. After the death of Alfred appeared the first of the great ecclesiastical statesmen of England, who wielded all the powers of the realm for a series of years, Dunston, Arch- bishop of Canterbury, a man of great versatility of genius, who gave to the English Constitution its first impress of genuine liberty, and lifted the Church from the degrada- tion which threatened it into a higher, and purer atmos- phere. The successive sovereigns and primates of England had frequently resisted, or evaded the exactions of Rome upon the English Bishops, but it was not until the Norman Conquerer ascended the throne that an open defiance of any claim of papal Supremacy was made. ‘These claims had, with the persistency that has always characterized them, been continually urged, directly and indirectly, until they culminated in a demand by George VII. upon Wil- 2! liam to do fealty for his kingdom, when that monarch proudly replied: ‘‘ Fealty I have never willed to do, nor ‘do I will to do it now. I have never promised it, nor do I find that my predecessors did it to yours.” But while he defied Rome he had reduced the Church of England to a state of dependence upon the Crown, which had crippled its influence for good; and the same policy was pursued by his sons, until the courageous Archbishop Anselm re-asserted its rights, and largely restored its inde- pendence. Under the influence of the great religious revival, which Occurred during the reign of Stephen, and by the power of the Church, Henry the Second became King, but his suc- cessor, Richard the Lion-Hearted, died as he had lived, at War with God and man. Then came that consummate villain of the ages, King John, whose Charter, wrested. from him at Runnymede, has ever since been the corner-stone of Anglo-Saxon freedom. The leading spirit in this great historic drama of Runnymede was Stephen Langton, Archbishop of Cant- erbury, who---although made primate by an act of papal usurpation---rebuked and protested against the submission of John to the supremacy of the Pope, rallied the Church aud the Barons to the support of their liberties, threatened the King with excommunication, and saved the country from the ruin that threatened it. The very first article of this great Charter of English liberty begins with these words: ‘‘Jmprimis Concessiums Deo, et hac presenti Charta Nostra confirmavimus pro nobis, et heridibus nostris in Perpetuam, guod Ecclesia Anglicana libera sit et Ashe! omnia jgura sua integra, et libertates suas tlaesas. First of all, the Church of England was to be free, and to have all its rights and liberties intact. Again, in the Teign of Henry III. this great Churchman, Stephen Lang- ton, whose services in the cause of English liberty were never surpassed, was chiefly instrumental in establishing LD Wile keds se Apel cenit a a ae a RUF Le eM at 22 the great principle that redress of grievances must always * be had before a grant to the Crown is made by Parliament. The most striking feature of this epoch, however, so’ far as the Church was concerned, was the work of those wonderful men, the Gray Friars, whose self-sacrificing labors in the cause of religion are almost unparalleled in human history. They are, doubtless, generally very lightly regarded, because of the subsequent degeneracy of the order to which they belonged, but at this time their services to religion and humanity were almost beyond praise. We all, last year, did homage to the Christian heroism of that noble Roman Catholic Priest, Father Damien, who sacrificed his life in the service of the lepers of the South Pacific Islands, and he richly deserved the praise of the whole Christian world, for his unselfish devo- tion. The Gray Friars of the thirteenth century in Eng- land performed the same service. ‘‘’The rapid progress of the population within the boroughs,’’ says Green, in his history, ‘‘had outstripped the sanitary regulations of the Middle Ages, and fever or plague, or the more terrible scourge of leprosy, festered in the wretched hovels of the suburbs. It was to haunts such as these that Francis had pointed his disciples, and the Gray Brethren at once fixed themselves in the meanest and poorest quarters of each town. Their first work lay in the noisome lazar- houses ; it was among the lepers that they commonly chose the site of their houses.”’ The patron of these Friars was the patriot, soldier and statesman, Simon de Montfort, whose piety equalled his wisdom, and whose reforms in the civil administration were of incalculable value. It was to this mendicant fraternity that Roger Bacon--- after forty years of devotion to study, whose only recom- pense, as he said, was that he was ‘‘ unheard, forgotten, buried’’---allied himself, supposing that thereby he would sink into oblivion ; but it proved to be the means of intro- 23 ducing him to fame. Some of his writings coming under the notice of the Pope, he was invited to continue his lite- rary labors (although no pecuniary assistance was offered) and, amidst all sorts of embarrassments and difficulties, he produced his wonderful ‘‘Opus Majus,’’ which Dr. Whewell pronounced ‘‘at once the Encyclopedia and the Novum Organum of the thirteenth century.”’ The reign of Edward the First, although the result of a process of evolution, was really the beginning of the Eng- land which we know. All the great reforms in the Judi- ciary and in legislation, which, with continued improve- ment, have reached our day, had their origin during his reign, and chief among those who did the work were the primate and the clergy. But it was in the reign of Edward III. that the great . reformer, John Wyclif, drove the wedge which ultimately Separated the English Church from the dominion of the Pope. His work has borne fruit in every succeeding gen- eration. Beginning his warfare on the practice of the Church in his day, he proceeded to attack the doctrines then prevalent---the central doctrine of transubstantiation being his first objective point---and by appealing to the masses of the people, in tracts written in their own tongue, he struck a deadly blow, not only at that dogma, but at the practice of indulgences, absolutions, pilgrimages, image-worship, and saint-worship, and thus began the movement which resulted a hundred years afterward in religious liberty. 3 Contemporary with Wyclif, too, was one whom they called ‘‘a mad priest,’’ John Ball, of Kent, who first stirred the hearts of the people by declaring, what was then regarded as the most abominable of all heresies, the equal- ity of human rights. One of the most exquisite speci- mens of modern English literature, I think, is William Morris’s little essay, entitled ‘‘ A Dream of John Ball,’’ which portrays the first awakening of this idea and its DEEL OL eT ES i NR gs ea 1 Aihipivine Sabin, ADAG eee OTE Nie ve aah RAR EE REN mn A wa 24 ° practical assertion by the sturdy English yeomen, and has on its title-page the rhyme which originated in John Ball’s day : ““When Adam delved, and Eve span, Who was then the gentleman?” And then came Colet, and Erasmus, and Tyndal, the translator of the Bible, and Sir Thomas More, with genius, and scholarship, and the true spirit of enlightened progress ---religious, educational, social, and economic---to try to inaugurate a new era in England. Defeated and dis- appeinted in this noble aspiration by the temper of the times, and the policy of Cardinal Wolsey and Henry VIII, as well as by the spirit of Luther and others, who, while they denounced popery, had just as little sympathy with the new ideas of toleration, it is the most splendid tribute to the genius of Sir Thomas More that he anticipated in his Eutopia some of the most advanced social and political theories of the present day. His murder and that of thou- sands of others, including many of the noblest and best in the realm, by Thomas Cromwell, the Vicar General of Henry VIII., make one of the foulest blots on the history of the Church. It was an age of violence and bloodshed, in which the efforts of those who had a true conception of Christ’s religion and the brotherhood of man stand out as ° splendid features in the picture of human progress, all the more splendid because of the dark and bloody background against which they are projected. In Edward VI.’s reign, notwithstanding the fact that’the Book of Common Prayer---the Liturgy nearly as now used in the Church of England---supplanted the missal and breviary, and a new Catechisin and Book of Homilies was published, and celibacy was abolished, and images were removed from the churches, and other great reforms were made by Archbishop Cranmer, it is still the truth that the close of that reign found England in a state of chaos eccle- siastically and politically ; and the accession of Mary, of 25 bloody memory, produced a re-action that was well nigh fatal to the hopes of protestantism. It would have so proven if she had not crowned her bloody cruelties toward the protestant clergy---if she had not supplemented the murder of Hooper, Ferrars, Latimer, Ridley, Rowland Taylor and others---by the humiliation and fiery death of Cranmer, and the persecutions, confiscations, and terrorism which she spread throughout the realm. These things bore their natural fruit, and the fierce revolution which would have been inevitable was only escaped by her death and the elevation to the throne of the ablest {c:male sover- eign that ever wore a crown. As to religion Elizabeth had no convictions, and her whole course towards the Church was governed by politi- cal considerations. She plundered the property of the Church, as her predecessors had done, but she would allow nobody else to do so, as they did. | While professing sym- pathy with the reformers of religion she favored the reten- tion of crucifixes and the celebacy of the clergy, and while she omitted from the Royal title the words, ‘‘ Head of the Church,’’? she asserted a practical supremacy as absolute as that of her father. The poulation of England at the time of her accession did not exceed five millions, and they were distracted and depressed alike by defeat and the loss of territory on the Continent, and by wide-spread social and religious discontent at home ; but with rare sagacity she surrounded herself with a body of advisers of great ability, and, by a course of conciliation in religious mat- ters, and a brilliant and vigorous administration of the affairs of the realm, she inaugurated a splendid era for her people. When she ascended the throne three-fourths of the people were adherents of the Roman Catholic party, but when she died only the poorest and least populated part of the Kingdom continued in that faith. The moral tone of the clergy was greatly elevated above what it had been, and their social character was entirely changed. In 26 the matter of public education it is a remarkable fact, as Mr. Morley points out in his ‘‘ History of English Litera- ture,’ that of all the public schools established in England from the beginning to this day, more than one-half were begun during the period embraced between some year in the reign of Henry VIII. and the close of the reign of Elizabeth. These schools were chiefly instrumental in spreading knowledge and stimulating intellectual culture among the middle classes and the country gentry. ‘The Universities swung around from extreme Romanism to extreme Puritanism, and the people of England, witness- ing the atrocities of the Duke of Alva in the Low Coun- tries across the Channel, and the massacre of St. Bartholo- mew’s Day, were inspired with a new hatred of the Papacy. It was an era of stirring events, in which Eng- lish Churchmen were the leading spirits. 3 Francis Drake, the son of a Vicar in Kent, conceived the bold project of carrying the English flag into unknown seas over which the Spaniard claimed exclusive jurisdiction and in accordance with this resolution he sailed Cerca the Straits of Magellan, took away from Spanish Seok America great treasures of gold and jewels, and, continu- ing his journey around the world, doubled the Cape of Good Hope and returned with his spoils to Plymouth, This wonderful achievement electrified the country developed the spirit of adventure and national pride, oo began more than ever before to manifest itself in every sphere of activity. English ships began to be seen in every quarter of the globe, and commerce followed discoy- ery with rapid stride ; and wherever these English ships spread their white wings the glorious Liturgy of the Church was heard. Here, in 1 584, in this unknown land of America, and this our own State, where t! ne grapes of Roanoke Island clustered to the water's edge---where, as the chronicler said, ‘‘ the fragrance, as they drew near the land, was as if they had been in the midst of some delicate and 27 garden, abounding in all manner of odoriferous flowers ;”’ or thousands of miles to the southward, where the wild billows heaved skyward and the storm-blasts beat upon the rocks of Cape Horn---or, farther still, where the west- ern sunbeams, falling across the watery wilderness of the virgin Pacific sea, smote with golden glory the forest- covered hills that sentineled the Bay of San Francisco--- in every land and on every sea, circling the globe, and returning again to its island home, the voice of the Church, uttered in the tongue of tongues, was heard. And while these glories of discovery and conguest abroad, and this rapid development of commerce and manufactures at home, were giving material strength to the English nation, a galaxy of men of genius, unsurpassed in the his- tory of the world, was beginning to display itself in the realin of English letters. In one of them, Shakespere, was exhibited the consummate flower of Anglo-Saxon genius, the one mind that has held, and will forever hold, the supremacy among English-speaking peoples. With his, the names of Francis Bacon, and Richard Hooker, and Edmund Spenser, and Philip Sydney, and Walter Raleigh and others will be associated, as those of men who, in the realin of letters, made the reign of Elizabeth illustrious--- and they were all sons of the Church, however far short some of them may have come in illustrating her teachings by their daily walk and conversation. And here the stream on which we have embarked widens out into magnificent proportions ; for with the accession of the first of the Stuarts, James I. began both in Church and State the real and permanent struggle for constitu- tional government, against the arbitrary power of the Crown, which lasted throughout the seventeenth century, and the results of which are in full operation to-day. Early in the century, in 1611, those forty-seven scholars of the Church of England, selected for the purpose, gave to the world the Authorized Version of the Bible, which Te ee [eee eo ee 4 phe ea reree ct MARE ements I bd te GATE ST ee ORME 28 has very justly been pronounced ‘‘the greatest treasure of English literature ’’---a treasure which is equally prized by all English-speaking Christians of every name, otitside of the Roman obedience ; and even among the latter it finds eulogists like Dr. Faber who, having transferred his alle- giance to Rome, still pays a hearty tribute to it in these words: ‘‘It lives on the ear like a music which can never be forgotten; like the sound of Church bells, which the convert scarce knows how he can forego. Its felicities seein to be almost things rather than words. © It is part of the national mind, and the anchor of the national serious- ness. ‘The memory of the dead passes into it. The potent traditions of childhood are stereotyped in its verses. It is the representative of a man’s best moments ; all that there has been about him of soft, and gentle, and pure, and penitent, and good, speaks to him forever out of his English Bible.’’ This great gift of the Church to the race is, alone and of itself, sufficient to establish an everlasting claim to their gratitude. Wherever its precious pages are read---in palace or hut---amid the thunderous commerce of great cities or in the silence and solitude of primeval forests--- by eyes eagerly searching for truth, or lighted by joy, or dimmed by tears---it is prized as no other book ever was or will be. The very men who, in the next reign, dissented from the doctrines and repudiated the authority of the Church, clung to the English Bible as their one priceless heritage ; and so do those of like faith to-day, but alas ! they stop not to think from whence it came or to whom they are indebted for this invaluable treasure, or else, while cherishing the gift, they despise the giver. As it is not necessary to the subject under consideration, and would be impossible in the time allotted to me, to follow the history of the Church in England from this period, I will content myself by saying that in all the troubles which subsequently befell her---whether from the Fee 29 insane assertion of the ‘*divine right’? of Kings, or the religious anarchy during the Protectorate, or the causes which afterwards led to the establishment of various parties within, and sects without, her fold---she not only retained every element of her organization and doctrines, as she had done even under the Tudors, but contributed, through her loyal sons, more to the civilization and advancement of our race than she had ever before done in her history. Three years before the publication of the Authorized Version (1607-8) the first permanent settlement of Eng- lishmen in America was made in Virginia, and they brought with them the doctrines and worship of the Church of England, and from that day to this they have lived and been cherished on this continent. The history of the Church in this country during the Colonial period will be the theme of another address before this assemblage, and therefore it is not my purpose to enter upon it. It is, in some respects, a sad story, but full of noble lessons. ‘That during that period, in the Middle and Southern Colonies especially, Churchmen were largely instrumental in laying the foundations of our civilization, is a matter of history. They were leaders in the struggle between the Anglo- Saxon and Latin races for supremacy on American soil, and when the splendid empire, which they had thus chiefly aided in securing to the British Crown, was threatened with the loss of its liberties, they were among the first to proclaim resistance, and to follow up their brave words with heroic deeds, which resulted in the establishment of their independence and the creation of a government which is, in freedom and power, at once the envy and the wonder of the world. And through every stage of its existence, from the beginning, when the leader of its armies (a Church- man) became its first Chief Magistrate, to this hour, the influence of those who have professed allegiance to the Church has been potent in shaping its destiny, and grows more potent with the advancing years. - REPRE ance oP Fike Saas 30 It was the teaching he received in his youth as one of the children of the Church, no less than his after experience, that prompted Washington, in the open- ing and closing of his first inaugural address, and also in his Farewell Address to his fellow-citizens, to devoutly recognize the hand of God in the history of his country, and to invoke His blessing upon the government then estab- lished ; and when the one hundredth anniversary of his inauguration was celebrated last year, it was from the lips of a Bishop, and in the church where he then knelt in prayer, that the most memorable utterance of that occasion fell. The vast wilderness which, a century ago, stretched westward to the Pacific is now peopled by teeming mil- lions, and is well seeded with churches where “the faith once delivered to the Saints’? is held, and where the same glorious Liturgy, like celestial music, lifts the hearts of true believers into communion with the blessed company of Heaven. ‘These believers will continue to multiply as they have done from the beginning, and though the mas- terful race to which they and we belong, and which has best illustrated Christian civilization on earth, should itself perish, it will only be to pass on to some other race the priceless heritage bequeathed to them by their Anglo- Saxon forefathers. ion THE CHURCH---ITS CATHOLIC CHARACTER, BY. THE REV. N. COLLIN HUGHES, D. D. That there has. been, at least from the time of Abraham, a body of persons separated from the great mass of man- kind to be admitted into covenant relations with God, and to enjoy special privileges at His hands, is very clear from Holy Scripture, and will hardly be denied by any one “present. ‘This body, originating with Abraham, at first comprised only his family; and, afterwards, the families of his son Isaac and of his grandson Jacob. The posterity of Jacob increasing rapidly in numbers, soon developed into a nation in the time of Moses. For about fifteen hundred years this single nation, carefully walled around and separated from the other nations of the earth, consti- tuted the whole body of God’s Church upon this earth. But it never was intended that the Church should thus continue. Peculiar rites, ceremonies, and institutions were established by Moses ; but they were mere shadows of good things to come, and were consequently only of temporary duration. During the entire period of the Mosaic Econ- omy, God’s Church was as a son during his minority. When Christ came, then it attained its manhood, and entered upon a new and far grander career. Illumined by the rays of Him who was the Sun of Righteousness and the Light of the World, its nature was more clearly defined as the mystical Body of Christ ; its relation to Him being symbolized and illustrated by that of a human body to the human head. ‘he nature of the Covenant into which every member of the Church is admitted was more clearly Set forth : a Covenant which conferred not mere tempora | 32 blessings, but eternal life; a Covenant which heals the malady of original sin by putting God’s laws into our minds, and writing them in our hearts ; a Covenant which removes the sting of actual sin by conferring pardon upon the penitent believer. And as Christ, the great Prophet and High Priest of the new Dispensation, superseded the prophets and the high Priesthood of the old Dispensation so He established a new ministry adapted to the new order of things. New rites also were instituted ; and especially two holy Sacraments were ordained. And to the Church thus new modeled and perfected, the complete canon of Holy Scripture was committed, that she might be the keeper and witness of the Divine Oracles, the pillar and ground of the truth. But one of the most important of the characteristics of the Church of Jesus Christ is that it is no longer a mere national, but a Catholic Church, the Church of all the nations of this globe, and for all time. It is promised that the ‘‘Gates of Hell shall not prevail against it.’ And as it shall last as long as the earth itself shall continue, so is it destined to triumph over all adver- saries, and to gather all nations into its fold. And this Church is not an invisible, but an outward and visible body, to be seen and known of all men. It began its new regime at Jerusalem, on the day of the first Pentecost fol- lowing our Lord’s resurrection from the dead, and received into it on that day an increase of 3,000 members. Author- ity in the Church was committed to the Apostles, and by them to successors in the Apostolic office, with the promise of the Lord: “Lo! I am with you always, even to the end of the world.”’ A question of vital interest to every professed follower of Christ is: Is that Christian body to which I belong legitimately and historically descended from the Apostles without breach or schism? This question involves that of the reality of our Covenant relationship with God, and of 33 our assured interest in all the gifts and privileges which our Lord Jesus Christ has procured for us. How then is it with that body to which we belong, the Protestant Episcopal Church in the State of North Caro- lina? Isitatrue branch of the Holy Catholic Church ? The two principal marks of a Catholic Church we conceive to be: First, that it holds fast.and teaches the pure Word of God, as it has been handed down from those to whom it was originally committed. Secondly, that it should be historically connected with the Church of the Apostles, in an unbroken line of descent from them. We claim that this Church possesses the first mark of Catholicity, because she receives that canon of Holy Scripture which was transmitted to her, in part by the ancient Jewish Church and in part by the ancient Chris- tian Church, and whose authority is therefore undoubted. She wisely rejects the authority of those books of the Old Testament commonly called Apocryphal, because they are never cited by Christ or His Apostles as Scripture ; they were unknown to the ancient Jews generally ; and about the first mention made of them by ancient writers, was by Athanasius in the fourth century of the Christian era, who speaks of them only to assert their lack of claim to be received as divine Scriptures. In her zeal to maintain purity in the teachings of her ministers, this Church declares the sufficiency of the Holy Scriptures for salva- tion ; ‘‘So that whatsoever is not read therein, nor may be proved thereby, is not to be required of any man, that it should be believed as an article of Faith, nor be thought requisite or necessary to salvation.’’ In her interpretation of the Scriptures, while recognizing the supreme import- ance of illumination by the Holy Spirit of God, she also recognizes the authority of the Church as the divinely com- missioned, although not infallible, teacher, holding as she does the Creeds of the ancient Catholic Church, accepting the decisions of the first six General Councils, rejecting all i ch RE oa my em Sw ae » ate a 5 Seeing Pepto fr ciet Spt a i 34 doctrines of modern origin, and carefully using the aid of the great lights of Christendom in the first three or four centuries in determining what is Scriptural truth. Surely with these precautions to exalt the Word of God, and to secure that interpretation of it which the universal Church of God has sanctioned, there is no body in Christendom which can with greater propriety claim to be Catholic in her faith. But in this day of a divided Christendom, a question of the deepest interest is: Is the Protestant Epis- copal Church in the State of North Carolina legitimately descended from the Church of Apostolic times in an unbroken line of descent? In reply to this question, we say---First, that the Protestant Episcopal Church through- out the United States of America is a daughter of the Church of England. This relationship is universally acknowledged by our own Church in this country, by the Church in England, and by all other branches of the English Church in all the world. Indeed it is denied by no one, for there is not a Bishop in our branch of the Church whose lineage cannot be readily traced to Bishops White and Provoost, who were consecrated to the Episco- pate on February 4th, 1787, in the Arch-Episcopal palace at Lambeth, by the Most Rev. John Moore, Archbishop of Canterbury. Three other Bishops united with him in the imposition of hands, viz. : The Most Rev. William Mark- ham, Archbishop of York, the Rt. Rev. Charles Moss, Bishop of Bath and Wells, and the Rt. Rey. John Hinch- ‘iff, Bishop of Peterborough. The Episcopal pedigree of our own Bishops, Bishop Lyman and Bishop Watson, can be traced by various lines of ascent and with only a few intermediate links in the chain to these fathers of Ameri- can Episcopacy. The claim of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the State of North Carolina to be a legitimate branch of the one Holy, Catholic, and Apostolic Church is therefore identical with that of the Church of England. If the Church of England is a part of the Catholic Church, 35 then we are also. What then are the claims of the Church of England to Catholicity? Let us very briefly sketch the history of that Church from the beginning. It is thought by some that the Church was planted in England by the Apostle Paul. Mosheim, a Lutheran, and a German also, Cannot be suspected of undue partiality to an Episcopal and an English Church. And yet he says: ‘‘ Whether any apostle, or any companion of an apostle, ever visited Britain cannot be determined ; yet the balance of proba- bility rather inclines toward the affirmative.’ Indeed, Eusebius and Theodoret, in the fourth century, do both of them declare that Christianity was preached in Britain by the apostles. And Turtullian, A. D. 200, says, that in his own day parts of Britain inaccessible to the Roman atims were subdued to Christ. But whatever may have been the precise period when the Church was established in Britain is not material to our argument. It is sufficient to know that it has existed there from a very early period; that its Catholicity was admitted, and, so far as we are aware, was never questioned by the ancient Church. Two of its Bishops are recorded as representing the Church in the Council of Arles A. D. 314. And _ thenceforth, until driven into Wales and Scotland in the sixth century by the Anglo-Saxons, there was nothing to detract from her standing as a recognized branch of the Catholic Church. Indeed it can hardly be doubted that in addition to its claims to Catholicity from its own Apostolic origin, the British Church must, from its near- ess to Gaul and from the similarity of its customs to those of the Gallic Church, have incorporated into itself whatever claims that Church had to Catholicity. But it is unquestionable that Pothinus and Irenaeus, missionaries in the second century from the Church in Asia to Gaul, Carried with them Apostolic authority from its source. For Irenaeus was a disciple of Polycarp, who was Bishop of Smyrna, a disciple of the Apostle John, and one of the 36 Nod) Sete prea nen ameraree rem aren ree seven angels addressed in the Book of Revelation. The re-introduction of Christianity into England in the latter part of the sixth century by Augustin, an emissary of Gregory the Great, Bishop of Rome, whatever bearing it may, or may not, have on éhe question of Papal supremacy in England, certainly cannot be regarded as in any degree impairing the Catholicity of the English Church. For as it is a fact universally admitted that the ancient British Church and the Church planted in England by Augustin soon coalesced, it is evident that the united Church thus formed inherited the claims to Catholicity possessed by both of its ancestors. So that if the original Church of Britain was united by an unbroken chain of ascent to the Apostles, then the Church, formed from the union of this Church with the Anglo-Saxon Church founded by Roman missionaries, was united to the Apostolic Church by a two- fold chain. From this time forward to the Reformation there was nothing in the history of the Church of England which could even suggest a doubt as to her maintenance of her original Catholicity. The circumstances of the Re- formation period of her history, however, have given occa- sion to many to deny her Catholic character. It is denied on various grounds. First: all her claims are by some supposed to be vitiated by the fact that the first decided step made toward paving the way to the Reformation of the Church of England was made bya man of such notori- ously evil character as was Henry VII. That step was the rejection of the Papal authority in the realm of Eng- land. But that act must be tried upon its own merits, not upon the merits of the individual who did it, nor upon any consideration of the character of the motives which induced him to do it. For were there even greater sinners upon the earth than Judas Iscariot who betrayed our Lord ; than Annas, and Caiaphas, and their companions, who urged His crucifixion; and Pilate, who decreed it? But did their wickedness vitiate the glorious atonement for the 37 Sins of the whole world effected by that death which they So wickedly compassed? But if the wickedness of the agents who brought about the death of our Lord did not abate one tithe of a hair from the blessed efficacy of that death, why should we imagine that the wickedness of Henry VIII. in any degree detracts from the glory of the Reformation of the Church of England? God makes even the wrath of man to praise Him ; and in an untold number of instances has overruled the evil actions of evil men to bring about the fulfilment of His most gracious designs of beneficence to mankind. But it is asserted by some that Henry VIII. founded the Present Church of England---that he originated a new Church. What an astonishing assertion to be made by any one at all conversant with the facts of history! The Church in England after the Papal authority was abolished Consisted of the same Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons, and baptized persons that had constituted that Church before the abolition of the Papal authority. And scarce any Change was made in the doctrines of the Church during the lifetime of Henry. ‘Transubstantiation, the invocation of Saints, the worship of images, and auricular confession, Were all retained. What then was it that caused the €xtinetion of the old church, and brought a new one into being? The only material step that Henry VIII. took toward the Reformation was, as I have said, the rejection of the Papal supremacy. Will any one say that the life of @ national church depended upon the acceptance of that dogma? No, even more than this, that the rejection of the Papal supremacy not only killed one national church, but gave being toa new one? And yet a great portion of those who maintain that the action of Henry VIII. in re- jecting the Papal supremacy over the Church of England destroyed the old Church of England, admit that the Papal Supremacy is a false doctrine. But how unjust it is to Speak of Henry VIII. founding the Church of England, 125655 . ' — x ee eae Bese ete dr LM SE OMe ote, Ye cua Rt eh gee ais RAD UY Peer eee ema 38 when the present Church of England does not date from Henry VIII. at all. ‘That King did remove a barrier to the Reformation of the Church of England, and in the succeeding reign of Edward VI. advantage was taken of the removal of this barrier to effect a real reformation. But that reformation did not stand. It was quite over- turned by Queen Mary, the sister and successor of Edward, and during her reign the Pope’s authority was thoroughly re-established in England. Does not every one know that it was in the reign of Mary’s successor and sister, Queen Elizabeth, that the Papal authority was again abolished in England, anda reformation effected? But no zew Church was formed then. Most of the Bishops of Mary’s reign refused conformity under Elizabeth ; one of them, how- ever, did not refuse ; and there were still a number of the dispossessed Bishops of the time of Edward living; the whole body of the Presbyters and Deacons conformed save only about 200, and almost the whole body of the people. The Church was, as to its membership, substantially the same after the reformation that it was before; the only important difference in the Church was that it rejected the etrors that had been fastened upon it. And we might as well say that a material church that had been defiled and used for profane purposes, and afterwards was cleansed and restored to its original use, was not the same building that it was before, as to say that the Church of England after the Reformation was not the same Church that it was before. But it is still further maintained that the Church of England is, at all events, a schismatical body. But we ask : On what ground is it to be considered schismatical ? Will it be said that inasmuch as the Church of England was in, or not long after, the days of Augustin, brought into subjection to the Pope of Rome, that therefore her rejection of his supremacy is a schismatical act? I answer that the Church of England in the time of Gregory the Great, who sent Augustin to England, was not so much as 39 called upon to acknowledge the Papal supremacy. Rome had not grown then to what she afterwards became. In Gregory’s day, the Bishop of Constantinople assumed a Supremacy in the Church, and the title of Universal Bishop. But Gregory affirmed, time and again, that who- €ver claimed to be Universal Bishop was the forerunner of Antichrist, thus renouncing for himself and for all suc- ceeding Popes all claim to supremacy over the Church of God. Andif even that oze Pope be infallible, he has Sealed his successors, who claimed so much more than Supremacy, with the stigma of being Antichrist. Did the Church of England then become schismatical, because she rejected a dogma which was repudiated as Antichristian by the Pope who was so active in the second introduction of Christianity into England? Ifthe Papal supremacy is a false doctrine, how can the Church of England be schis- matical because she rejected it ? But it may still be said: if the Pope was not rightfully entitled to authority in England by virtue of his supremacy, yet he was the rightful head of that Church as the great Patriarch of the West. But we answer that the office of Patriarch is not of divine, but purely of human origin. There were no Patriarchs until the fourth century. It Was the outgrowth of a civil power, of the Roman Empire, an Empire which in the time of the Reformation had passed away. But with changes in civil governments it is lawful to make changes in those ecclesiastical arrangements which are the outgrowth of the civil power. But if the ancient Patriarchal order was still binding on the Church, it could not be so binding as to require the Church of Eng- land and the Protestant Episcopal Church in the United States to submit to unlawful terms of communion. It is impossible to recognize the Patriarchal authority of. the Bishop of Rome without at the same time recognizing his Supremacy, and likewise his infallibility, also his power to bestow empires, as he did when he gave to the Spaniards Te Le ee ee sama me 40 this continent, which God had given to the Indian nations and tribes who inhabited it. The Papal supremacy cannot be accepted without admitting his power to release nations of people from their oaths of allegiance to their sovereigns, and to sanction marriage within degrees which God has prohibit- ed. It is impossible to recognize the Pope’s Patriarchal authority without worshiping, as Gop, the bread and wine of the Eucharist, and accepting all the other dangerous errors of the Roman Church. We are bound to obey the civil authority, but not when it commands us to do what God forbids; or forbids us to do what God commands. We are bound to obey the Ecclesiastical authority; but in the days of our Lord men were required to submit to being cast out of the synagogue rather than to deny Christ. It is Rome that is schismatical by demanding such terms of communion with her as are inconsistent with the duty we owe to Christ. Even the Primacy of the Bishop of Rome rests on no better foundation than his claim to Patriarchal authority. It, too, has no scriptural foundation. Primacy in the beginning was neither in the Bishop of Rome, nor in St. Peter himself. ‘The first Primate in the Christian Church was the Bishop of Jerusalem, not the Bishop of Rome. It was the Apostle James, not the Apostle Peter, as is plain from Acts XV, and from the testimony of Eusebius. And the satne barrier arising from Papal claims and doctrine, makes the acceptance of the Primacy of the Bishop of Rome as impracticable as the acceptance of the Patriarchate. The Catholicity of the Church of England therefore was unimpaired by the events occurring at the time of the Reformation. And since the Reformation, nothing has occurred to afford the slightest ground for suspicion that the Church of England, and the Protestant Episcopal Church in this State has lost that claim to Catholic character which the Church of England possessed at the Reformation. On the whole, therefore, we believe that this Church holds on 41 historically, by an unbroken chain, to that Church which more than 1800 years ago was founded by our blessed Lord and His Apostles. : And holding, as she does, to the Canonical Scriptures as containing all things necessary to be believed in order to our salvation, maintaining the obligation of the two Sacraments instituted by our Lord, and the rite of Laying on of Hands instituted by His Apostles acting under divine authority, accepting the Apostles’ and the Nicene Creeds, the two Creeds of the ancient Church, and main- taining that Episcopate, which even those who deny its divine origin must admit to have existed from Apostolic times, she must assuredly possess a just claim to Catho- licity. Nor is this all. In this day of a divided Christen- dom, in this day of an awakening to the evil of division, and the sacred obligation of every. follower of our Lord Jesus Christ to seek a return to that unity for which He so fervently prayed, she has peculiar claims to be regarded as a centre of unity to all those bodies of Christians who can hot rightfully claim for their organizations that unbroken line of descent from the Apostles which she possesses. And to all others, she presents a basis of unity—in a faith founded on the word of God, maintained by the Church in its earliest ages, and uncontaminated by the errors of after times. AREER Le a ae 1 ihe ian oe AE AE a EL oe ok RE = Lik THE CHURCH IN THE PROVINCE OF NORTH CAROLINA. BY REV. JOS. BLOUNT CHESHIRE, JR. The Church owes its first theoretical introduction into North Carolina to the Englishman’s characteristic desire to reproduce English institutions in every corner of the earth where he makes for himself a home: its real begin- nings came from the christian zeal of a few prominent colonial Churchmen, co-operating with the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, in endeavoring to supply the Scattered colonists with the ministrations of their mother Church. The name Carolina was applied by the French Hugue- not settlers of Florida in the years 1562 and 1564 to that part of the American continent lying north of the Spanish Possessions, in honor of Charles IX. of France. In 1629 Charles I. of England granted to his Attorney General, Sir Robert Heath, the territory between 31° and 36° north latitude, and erected the same into a Province by the name of the Province of Carolina, reviving the old French name, but doubtless with reference to his own. This Province of Carolina was to be-held of the King and his successors iz Capzte by Knight’s service, by rendering, besides other things, ‘‘one circle of gold formed in the fashion of a crown, of the weight of twenty ounces, with this inscription ingraved upon it: Deus CoronET Opus Suum, whensoever and as often as it shall happen, that We, our heirs or successors shall enter the said Region.’’ A A IAAI NI tak NS OT FE ee pane acy pala igt ce. can Saber we pon too arate al 44 Nothing was done towards the settlement of the country under this Patent of Charles I. but. it is interesting as being the formal act whereby the name CAROLINA was authoritatively affixed by the English Crown to the region lying between Virginia and the Spanish settlements to the southward. The first attempt at the actual settlement of the country, after the failure of Sir Walter Raleigh’s schemes, so far as we know, was made by a clergyman of the Church. In 1653 the Virginia Assembly passed an act for the encour- agement of ‘‘Roger Green, Clark,’’ i.e. clergyman, in set- tling the Moratoc or Roanoke river and the south side of Chowan river. Nothing, however, seems to have come of this. ‘The permanent settlement of North Carolina is usually reckoned from the date of George Durant’s deed for Durant’s Neck in Perquimans County, March, 1661--2. At this time the Governor of Virginia seems to have exercised some sort of authority over the territory, as representing the English crown, but in 1663, and in 1665, Charles II. issued his two Charters to the Lords Proprietors, granting them the Province of Carolina; the limits in the former Charter being identical with those of Sir Robert Heath’s Patent of 1629, while the latter extended those limits two degrees on the south, and a half degree on the north, making the bounds of the Province from 29° to 36°30’ north lati- tude, and from the Atlantic Ocean westward to the South Sea. Both the Charters of Charles II. expressly provide for a religious establishment, in accordance with the ecclesiasti- cal laws of England, and for the building and endowment of Churches, Chapels and Oratories; though they permit the Lords Proprietors to grant liberty of conscience and of © worship, upon such terms and under such restrictions as they may think proper, to those persons who could not in their private conscience conform to the Church of England. 45 In accordance with the provisions of the Charters, the Lords Proprietors in their ‘‘proposals’’ for settlers adver- tised far and wide the advantages of their Colony of Caro- lina on account of the religious liberty to be allowed all its inhabitants, upon condition that they would not interfere with the like liberty of others, and that they should be obedient to the laws of the country, as well ecclesiastical as civil. ‘These proposals were industriously circulated, especially in New England and Barbadoes, and the general promise of religious toleration allowed by the Charters became widely known before the Proprictors pub- lished any scheme of government for their Province. In- deed, the Lords Proprietors seem at one time to have con- templated granting to the people the right of regulating ecclesiastical affairs at their own pleasure. In 1667 their instructions to Governor Stevens seem to go to this length, as they offer to allow the Assembly of the Province to choose such ministers as they may prefer, and pledge the Lords Proprietors not to interfere with them. No such action, however, was taken by the Assembly. In 1669 the Lords Proprietors published their famous FUNDAMENTAL CONSTITUTIONS OF CAROLINA, These were never enforced in North Carolina, but they are to be noted as being the first formal establishment of the Church in the Colony iz ¢heory. It has frequently been alleged that those clauses of the Constitutions which provide that the Church of England shall be the only Church supported by grants from the public funds (it ‘‘being the only true and orthodox, and the national religion of all the King’s dominions’’), are contrary to the privileges secured to the people by the Charters. But it will be observed that these Fundamental Constitutions, while giving this support to the Church, are really much more explicit than either of the Charters in securing the fullest religious liberty to all who will subscribe themselves believers in God, even pro- viding for the case of Jews and of the heathen. In provid- aS | Sg a ee a 46 ing for the support of the Church they are but carrying out the plain requirements of the Charters. Locke was one of the most tolerant of men, and his hand is more plainly seen in the provisions concerning religion than in any other part of these ‘‘Constitutions;”’ but he believed in the principle of a public religious establishment, and he incorporated it inthe instrument. It is further charac- teristic of Locke that the Fundamental Constitutions deny all civil privileges to atheists. Thus in theory we see the Church established in the Province of Carolina. Whether we take the Constitutions of Locke and the Lords Proprietors, or the Charters of Charles II., to be the fundamental law---in either case the Church was ‘‘by law established’’ in the Province. Other forms of religion were to be freely tolerated, but this alone was the true and orthodox Church, and the national re- ligion of all the King’s dominions. But what of the people during all this time? They had nothing to do with all this prescribing of rights and duties and liberties and toleration, and they probably cared very little about it. ‘The population in the first instance had come mostly from Virginia and had followed the courses of the creeks and rivers along the north side of Albemarle Sound. Later they crossed over to Bath, and spread up the Roanoke, and began to come into the southerly parts of the Province from New England and Barbadoes. But they were mostly men of small means, intent upon taking up good lands, and careless of all forms of religion---though owning some kind of allegiance to the Church of England, where they had any religious preference. This is contrary to the commonly accepted theory of our histories. ‘They would have us believe that the first Colonists were men of great earnestness of religious feeling, chiefly Quakers and Baptists, who for conscience sake had abandoned their for- mer homes in New England and in Virginia, to escape from the persecution of Puritans and Calvinists in the one 47 and of Churchinen in the other. Every one of our State historians accepts this view of our early settlement and magnifies it. I undertake to say that is absolutely and entirely false; that it not only lacks a preponderance of testimony in its favor but that 7¢ zs absolutely without any contemporaneous evidence whatever. And not only so, but such evidence as we have leads to the conclusion that the great majority of our first settlers along the north side of Albemarle Sound, up the Roanoke, in Bath and Pamp- lico, and along the mouth of the Cape Fear, were by descent and by preference attached to the Church of their mother country---so far as they had any religious convictions or preferences. ‘The space at command is too limited to al- low of a satisfactory discussion of so difficult a question, difficult not in itself, but because it has been so long and SO persistently misrepresented. Only a brief summary of the evidence can be given. George Durant’s settlement was in 1662; William Drum- mond was appointed Governor by Sir William Berkley in 1663. By the year 1672 the number of the colonists had very considerably increased on the streams flowing into the north side of Albemarle Sound and on both sides of the Chowan river; but the population was almost exclusively confined to these localities.* In the Spring of 1672 William Edmundson, the first Quaker preacher who ever caine to North Carolina, made a dangerous and toilsome journey on foot from the Virginia settlements to visit a family of Quakers living on Perquimans river. ‘They had removed to North Carolina from New England in 1665. When upon a Sunday morning in the end of March William Ed- mundson appeared at their house, and they found that he and his two companions were Quakers---or, in their language, Friends, they were so overcome that they wept for joy ‘not having seen a Friend for seven years be- fore.’? They soon called together their neighbors, who by Edmundson’s own testimony were utterly ignorant of ee ages ak oe Saal Sen eee eee 48 his religious methods, and this Quaker preacher con- ducted the first public religious service in Albemarle. The next day he conducted another meeting a few miles off across the Perquimans river, and Tuesday he and his companions set out upon their return to Virginia. Ed- mundson made a number of converts at these two meetings, but his journal makes it plain that Henry Phillips and his family were the only Quakers whom he found in the set- tlements. In November of the same year George Fox also visited the Colony of Albemarle. Instead of breaking through the swamps and forests by a direct journey on foot to the mid- dle of the settlements, as Edmundson had done, he traveled from Nansemond in Virginia by way of Sommertown to ‘‘Bonner’s Creek,’’ i.e. Bennett’s Creek, on horseback; and leaving their horses there, he and his companions took a canoe and came in by way of the Chowan river. He held a meeting at Hugh Smith’s on the Chowan (which he calls ‘“Macocomocock’’), but he tells us in his journal that there were ‘‘no Frignds inhabiting this part of the country.” When he reached the region of Edmundson’s ministrations he met with avery favorable reception, and found evidences of Edmundson’s preaching in one or more persons who had been indoctrinated with Quaker principles thereby. Fox made a permanent impression upon the people along the north side of Albemarle Sound, and from this time we date the Quaker ‘‘meetings’’ in the region of Perquimans and Pasquotank. But it is plain from the journals of these two Quaker preachers, the first who visited this region, that they found none of their brethren in Albemarle save the single family of Phillips on Perquimans river. Fox testifies in positive and unequivocal language that there were none in the western section on Chowan river; and his closing words with reference to this visit are con- clusive as to the general condition of the whole Colony be- fore his coming: ‘‘Having visited the north part of Caro- 49 lina, and made a little entrance for the truth among the people there, we began to return again toward Virginia.’’ These journals are indirectly of almost equal weight in proving that the Colonists were not Baptists, as has some- times been alleged. ‘The fact that Fox and Edmundson met with no kind: of religious worship or institutions among the people, the admitted fact that for ten years after the settlement of the country there was no public worship whatever, shows that the inhabitants were not religious refugees of any kind. Men who go out into the wilderness for freedom of religion are men who care enough about their religion to give public expression to it after they have gained the freedom which they sought. If the men who left Virginia and New England to come to Albemarle professed to be Baptists and Quakers, and pretended to be in search of liberty of conscience and of worship,---‘‘free- dom to worship God,’’---we can have but little respect for their sincerity, since in their new homes they neglected the public worship of God altogether for so many years. But we have other most weighty testimony directly in point, and in part contemporary. Henderson Walker came into the Colony about 1679. He at oie time or another held nearly all the most important offices in the government, dying in the office of Governor in 1704. He was one of the most admirable men who ever administered the affairs of Albemarle. He had been brought into per- sonal contact and intercourse with the men associated with Durant in the settlement of 1662, and had made minute official investigations into the circumstances of that settle- ment. He had no motive to tempt him to misrepresent the facts, and his character is too high to allow any sus- picion of untruthfulness to attach to his testimony. And though his testimony is direct, it is given incidentally. It was a matter of no concern to him what might have been the religious belief of the first settlers. Writing to the Bishop of London in 1703, and describing the spiritual GCL ete eae 50 destitution of the people, he says, ‘‘George Fox, some years ago, caine into these parts, and by strange infatuations did infuse the Quakers’ principles into some small number of the people; who did and hath continued to grow ever since very numerous by reason of their yearly sending in of men to encourage and exhort them to their wicked principles.” The first two missionaries sent to North Caro- lina by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, for permanent work, were the Rev. Wm. Gordon and the Rev. James Adams. They both testify that the only body of dissenters in the Colony were the Quakers. There were none of these in Chowan, nor in Curratuck, and apparently none south of the Sound in Pamplico. They were a strong minority in Pasquotank, and possibly a majority in Perquimans. Both these ministers met with a good deal of opposition from the Quakers, and they write fully and freely upon the subject. It is perfectly certain from their letters that there were no Baptists at all in the Colony, no Quakers to speak of outside of the two counties named, and that the few Presbyterians scattered about among the people willingly accepted the ministrations of the mission- aries, and brought their children to be baptized into the Church. The claim that the Quakers had been the original settlers appears for the first time in Mr. Gordon’s report to the Society May 13th, 1709. Mr. Gordon says he heard of such a ‘‘pretence’’ on their part; ‘‘but this,’’ he says, ‘(according to the best accounts I could get) seems false in fact,---that religion being scarce heard of there till some years after the settlement; it is true some of the most ancient inhabitants, after George Fox went over, did turn Quakers.’? Here is both the statement of the fact and the explanation of the Quakers’ claim. They could truly claim that some of the first settlers were Quakers, but they had become Quakers after their settlement in Albemarle. Even here, however, there is no suggestion that they had come as religious refugees. 51 All the early authorities go to show that the first settlers were very much the same class of men as those who on our frontiers are to-day the pioneers of civilization; men of small means, of restless spirit, of immense courage and energy and independence; but careless in regard to the outward observances of religion. ‘They were mostly of English blood, and by descent and by baptism members of the Church of England, but ignorant of her principles and indifferent to her claims, though accustomed to profess a certain kind of allegiance to her worship and ministry. Both the charters of King Charles provided for the estab- lishment of the Chnrch; the Fundamental Constitutions, published in 1669, formally enacted that the Church of the mother country should be the Church of Carolina. This was known and recognized by all; but they were in no hurry to lay taxes for the Church’s support. ‘They had gotten along pretty well so far; meanwhile there were the Quaker meetings, the pious could go to them. ‘This was the condition of things at the end of the 17th century. With the beginning of the r8th there is a faint stir of life. Under God the Church in America owes more to the Rey. Thomas Bray than to any other one man who ever lived. He founded the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, and the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts; he established public libraries throughout all the American Colonies; he was instrumen- tal in supplying schools and teachers for Indians and negroes as well as for the whites; and he came over him- Self and labored for the upbuilding of the church, as com- Iissary of the Bishop of London in Maryland. He seems to have proposed visiting Albemarle, for under date of December 20th, 1699, the Lords Proprietors wrote to the Governor and Council concerning ‘‘the Reverend Doctor Bray, a learned, pious, and charitable man, coming into America Suffragan and Commissioner to the Bishop of London, your Diocesan, and designing to give you a ts PR ae its PE z a Re. eee 3 my aeieatiialintii a Rane aie ror baie ia cmos Sp Sen ere 52 visit.’ They are directed to entertain him, and to charge the cost to the public account. He did not make the pur- posed visit to Albemarle, but he sent a number of tracts and catechisms for popular distribution, and a little later he sent a clergyman, one Daniel Brett, and £100 worth of books for a public library to be kept at Bath. We know nothing of Mr. Brett, but that he proved to be an unworthy man who brought great grief and shame to the friends of the Church. After about six months service he disappears from our view. But the incorporation of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel and the mission of Dr. Bray stirred up the friends of the Church in Albemarle, and gave them hopes of seeing the Church at last set up in this new Colony. In November, 1701, the Assembly passed an Act constitut- ing each of the four precincts in Albemarle, i.e. Chowan, Perquimans, Pasquotank and Curratuck, and also one precinct, Pamplico, in Bath County, parishes, and appoint- ing a select vestry in each. The vestry were empowered to lay a tax. of not more than five shillings per poll to build churches, buy glebes, employ ministers, ete. ; the minister’s salary was fixed at £30 per annum in commo- dities of the country, equivalent to about £16 sterling. It may be interesting to see the names of the Chowan vestry appointed by this act of 1701. They were the Hon. Henderson Walker, Col. Thomas Pollock, William Duck- enfield, Esq., Mr. Nicholas Crisp, Mr. Edward Smithwick, Mr. John Blount, Mr. Nathaniel Chevin, Mr. William Banbury, Col. William Wilkinson, Capt. Thomas Lauten, and Capt. Thomas Blount. A church was built near the site of the present town of Edenton, and another was be- gun in Perquimans, but not finished. In 1704 the Rev. John Blair was sent out by the Society, upon funds supplied by Lord Weymouth, that he might see what could be done for the Church. He remained a few months, and returned with a rather discouraging only 53 account of the prospect. He reported that it was useless to expect the people to provide a sufficient support for the ministers who were needed. He had been by the Governor appointed to take charge of the parish of Chowan, but upon leaving for England, he requested the vestry to ex- pend the salary due him in charity to the poor. In 1708 the Rev. William Gordon and the Rev. James Adams were sent out by the Society as permanent mission- aries, with an annual stipend from the Society. ‘They were put in charge of the four parishes of Albemarle; Chowan and Perquimans being assigned to Mr. Gordon, and Pasquotank and Curratuck to Mr. Adams. ‘They were both, as was also Mr. Blair, most exemplary men and faithful ministers. ‘Their labors are sufficiently described in their letters, which may be readin the second volume of Dr. Hawks’s History of North Carolina. Mr. Gordon, however, had remained but a few months, when he felt obliged to return to England. Mr. Adams labored most faithfully for nearly three years, and died towards the end of the year of 1710, in consequence of the hardships and trials which he had so faithfully borne. The Act of 1701, and the select vestries appointed by it, continued until the Act of March rath, 1710--11, which appointed new vestries in all the parishes, and which marks a new period in our ecclesiastical affairs. An act had been passed in 1708 somewhat modifying that of 1701, but not making any essential change, nor appointing new vestries, though it somewhat enlarged the powers of the vestry in employing and dismissing a minister. But there Was no important change in the ecclesiastical law during the period from 1701 to 1711. It is necessary to bear this in mind. In 1704 a most unjust ‘Church Act’? was passed in South Carolina by the contrivance of Sir Nathaniel Johnston. ‘Though it professed to be highly advantageous to the Church, it was really a political measure. It was bitterly opposed by the only clergyman 54 in South Carolina; and the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel held a special meeting in London upon hearing of it, and resolved to send no more missioharies to South Carolina until it had been repealed. Upon an appeal from South Carolina, the House of Lords declared it void, as being against the Charters; and proceedings were threaten- ed, and even begun, for declaring that the Lords Proprie- tors had forfeited their franchise. Just at this juncture Henderson Walker died, in May, 1704, and Sir Nathaniel Johnston sent from South Caro- lina Robert Daniel, a politician of rather doubtful antece- dents, to succeed Walker as deputy Governor. It hap- pened that at the beginning of Gov. Daniel’s administra- tion the Act of Parliament, passed in the first year of Queen Anne, imposing. the oaths of allegiance to the new sovereign, was Officially transmitted to the Governor of North Carolina. Daniel tendered the oaths to the mem- bers of the Council and of the Assembly. The Quakers being unable to swear in the usual form, were thereby de- prived of their places, and at once began a most bitter attack upon Daniel, sending an agent to England to represent their interests. For several years the govern- ment of Albemarle was a scene of unceasing contention and disorder. ‘The Quakers, in order to have a handle by which to move the popular mind, took up their old oppo- sition to the Vestry Act of 1701, and in Perquimans and Pasquotank created much feeling against the Church. On this account our historians have confounded our troubles in 1704 with those of the same date in South Carolina; and it has been asserted, and repeated from one to another, that Gov. Daniel had been sent by Sir Nathaniel Johnston for the purpose of effecting in the northern Colony the ecclesiastical arrangements just carried out in the southern; and that a like Act for excluding dissenters from all places of trust or of profit in the Colony was passed by our As- sembly of 1704. Such a confounding of the two govern- Ree RPraP TF Lh Faw ae a OR Soe RG OE 55 ments was perhaps natural fifty or seventy-five years ago, but is inexcusable now. ‘The Colonial Records of North Carolina,’’ published by Col. Wm. L,. Saunders, show in- directly, but still sufficiently, that there never was any such legislation in North Carolina; and there is contem- porary evidence that Gov. Daniel was extremely indifferent to the interests of the Church. ‘The troubles of 1704 in North Carolina were of a political character. They arose in the first place out of the exclusion of the Quaker mem- bers of the Council and of the Assembly, by the imposition of the oaths of allegiance, which were wholly political in their origin and intention. Being thus forced into opposi- tion to the administration, the Quakers revived their old complaints against the Vestry Act of 1701, and strove to make it appear that they were fighting the battle of the people against ecclesiastical oppression. But that this was not the real point at issue is proved by the fact that some of the strongest and most zealous Churchmen, especially Edward Moseley, were leaders against the party represented Successively by Govs. Daniel, Glover, and Hyde. In truth the history of this period is exceedingly obscure; and it is probable that whatever may have been the political princi- Ples or interests involved in its struggles, they soon became inextricably mingled with local and personal prejudices and passions, so that it is impossible for us now to disen- tangle their confused threads. It is in the midst of these sad disturbances that we get our first account of the religious conditions of the people Of the new government. ‘The letters and reports of the Revs. Messrs. Blair, Gordon, and Adams set it forth with Sufficient fullness. ‘There was no organized religious dis- Sent in the Colony except the Quakers, who were confined to the two precincts of Perquimans and Pasquotank. Mr. Gordon reckoned them as one-tenth of the whole popula- tion; Mr. Adams, as perhaps a seventh. It is likely that both these estimates apply only to Albemarle, leaving out ae Hi 4 8 a z F My = 56 Bath, where there were no Quakers to speak of. A few Presbyterians were in Pasquotank, but they all conformed to the Church under the godly ministry of Mr. Adams. + A little Colony of Huguenots from Virginia had recently settled in Bath County; these also conformed willingly to the Church, as the Huguenots in America have usually done. ‘The rest of the population on both sides of Albe- marle Sound and along the Pamplico were nominally churchmen, though, as has already been said, they were for the most part ignorant of church principles, and care- less of religious obligations. Yet, with all their ignorance and carelessness there was never a time from 1701 to 1776 when the people of North Carolina did not persist in assert- ing through their legislative assemblies that the Church of the mother country was the Church of the Province. It may be said in reply, that this was not the Act of the people of North Carolina, but only of a few individuals; that the Act of 1701 was due to Henderson Walker, the Act of 1708 to William Glover; and that the subsequent legislation of the same character was due to the exertions of Swann, of Pollock, of Moseley, or of other particular men. But these men were North Carolinians, and the very best of North Carolinians. What they did was but the expression of the highest and best feeling and thought of the Colony. ‘They exerted only such influence as such men should exert, and always will exert, in the com- munities of which they forma part. Certainly the church- men of that day compare favorably with their opponents, Carey, Porter, Lowe, et7d omne genus. Why did such men insist upon the establishment and support of the Church by the State? We can see now that their system was a false one, and that in the end the supposed state support was really the ruin of the Church’s cause. But to them the Church was an essential part of a well ordered commonwealth. In the midst of a half-reclaimed wilder- ness, and under innumerable difficulties and perplexities 57 and discouragements, they were endeavoring to reproduce English civilization and English institutions upon the ‘shores of America. ‘They remembered the part so lately taken by the Church in delivering England from the tyranny of the Stuarts and from the superstition of Rome; they appreciated her wide intellectual and spiritual liberty; they were proud of her great scholars and divines. ‘They felt that the Church was best fitted to cultivate and to develop the rude population which was growing up in these western wilds, and at that same time to keep them Close to the best memories and traditions of their race. The leading men in North Carolina at that day had suf- ° ficient intelligence and taste to be repelled by the ignorance and narrowness which to a very great extent characterized the dissenters of the Colony; while, being themselves active politicians, it is but too likely that they lacked that impartial and discriminating spirit and that generous teligious sympathy, which would have enabled them to Tecognize under its forbidding exterior the piety and godli- ness which animated many an ignorant Quaker, who Seemed to them only a contentious opposer of truth and Common sense. While the leaders must be supposed to have taken some such view of the situation, the mass of the people accepted the establishment of the Church as being part of the necessary machinery of civilization. They were not forward to put the laws in operation, but it was well to have at least some nominal religion for their Country. Thus the ecclesiastical establishment was not only in accordance with the fundamental law as set forth on the two Charters; it also expressed the will of the people of the infant commonwealth. But after all, nothing could have been more disadvantageous to the Church in the end. This legal establishment exasperated the opposition of dis- Senters, and gave them a handle against the Church, while the pretended support was altogether illusory. The parish 58 revenues provided by law were never adequate to the sup- port of the minister or to the building of churches. Private liberality always had to maintain the one and to build the other. For example, it was only in the parish of St. Paul’s, Chowan, that the services of the Church seem to have been kept up with anything like regularity during the first part of the last century; and from the best data attainable it appears that the whole sum paid by that parish to its ministers for the first ten years, from 1701 to 1711, was only about fifty-five pounds, or possibly less, in the commodities of the country, equivalent to not more than twenty-five pounds sterling. An establishment which practically met the wants of nine-tenths, or at least six-sevenths of the people, could hardly be called very un- reasonable or oppressive, upon the accepted principles of those days. From a purely selfish point of view the money brought into the Colony by the missionaries (during this first period of ten years it must have been between £300 and £400 sterling), the advantage of their character anid intelligence upon the new settlements and the ignorant people, the benefit to the young of the schools here and there established by their efforts and maintained as part of their work, and the books circulated among the people, were a very large return for the pitiful sums paid to the missionaries by the people. The year 1711 was a notable, though not a happy one for the Province of North Carolina. The new Governor, Edward Hyde, had arrived towards the close of the preced- ing year, and in March 1710--11 the Assembly met. Having for years suffered from the uncertainties of the Proprietary rule, with its deputy governors holding under the Governor of the South Carolina, the Assembly, upon meeting under a Governor appointed for this Province with no dependence upon the Governor or government to the southward, passed an act ignoring the Charters, and asserting that this Province was annexed to, and a member ae Aa AAR ee a ans Ses oe He Saleh iE 59 of, the Crown of England. ‘They claimed their rights as British subjects, and asserted that the constitution and laws of England were the law of the Province, so far as the same were ‘compatible with our way of living and trade.’’ The act goes on to provide that the English laws for the establishment of the Church and for the tolera- tion of Protestant Dissenters shall be in force in North Carolina. This is the first enactment of our local As- sembly ascertaining and declaring the position of dissenters in the Province. ‘The Charters had merely permitted the Lords Proprietors to grant freedom of religion under such restrictions as they might see fit. ‘The Fundamental Con- stitutions had contained specific regulations for carrying this permission into effect; but the Fundamental Constitu- tions had themselves never been put into effect in the Province of North Carolina. ‘This Act of 1711 therefore was the first law upon the subject. It put dissenters upon the same footing as dissenters in England, and settled the question for the rest of our Provincial period. The law referred to---commonly known as the Act of Toleration---is I. William and Mary St. 1. ¢. 18. It is en- titled An Act ‘for exempting their majesties’ protestant Subjects, dissenting from the Church of England, from the penalties of certain laws.’? It does not profess to be an act for granting freedom of religion or of worship in general, but only to certain classes. It was framed ex- Pressly to exclude Romanists and Unitarians. But as there were no Papists or Unitarians in the Province, it Practically covered the case of all dissenters in North Carolina, and it had been drawn for the very purpose of Meeting the case of the classes to which they belonged. The terms of the Act were, in brief, that all penalties im- posed for non-conformity should be remitted in the case of Protestant Dissenters who did not deny the doctrine of the Trinity, upon their taking the oaths of allegiance and the test oath (or affirming to the same, if Quakers); that SA RI a Sy nb ining npn Pema pe 60 their places of worship should be registered in the Court of the Bishop, the Arch-Deacon, or the County Sessions; and that the doors of their places of meeting should be unbolt- ed during their time of worship or other assembly. In the case of their ministers, besides the oaths before mentioned, they were to subscribe the Articles, with a reservation as to those which related to ecclesiastical government and infant baptism. ‘This latter provision was aimed against Romanists and Unitarians, as it was understood that the doctrinal statements of the Articles were in accordance with the belief of the great body of English Protestants. Thus the laws affecting dissenters continued until the Revolution. It is probable that in very few cases were dissenting ministers required to take the oaths or to register the places of religious worship in the County Court, though it was sometimes done. ‘The records of the County Court of Edgecombe contain an entry which illustrates this point, and shows the practical application of the law. During the September term of the County Court for the year 1761, on Thursday of Court, before Aquila Sugg, William | Haywood, Duncan Lamon, and Joseph Howell, the Justices holding said Court, ‘Johnathan Thomas, a Non-conforming Preacher, produced an Ordination Writing signed by George Graham, and John Moore, the Pastures of the Baptists ordaining him to [go] forth and preach the Gospel according to the Tenets of that Church, and he thereupon took the Oaths of Allegiance and subscribed the Test, ap- pointed for that Purpose.’’ These oaths and test were also required of all civil officers, and of ministers of the Church at the time of their ordination. So far as they had any religious significance they were directed against the Roman Church, and were not objected to by Protestant Dissenters. Only one case has come to notice where it has been charged that there was any attempt to make use of this OE a a i 61 Act of ‘Toleration to harass the dissenters in the Province. In 1740---June term---a number of Baptists applied to the County Court of Craven County for permission to build a chapel. At the same time affidavits were made charging them with sundry misdemeanors. ‘The Court took their recognizances to appear at the September term, and _post- poned their petition to the same time. At that term, nothing appearing against them, their petition was granted, and they took the oaths, subscribed the test, and assented to the XX XIX Articles with certain reservations, It does not appear that any wrong was done to any one in these proceedings, though the Court certainly exceeded their powers, when they undertook to examine these persons upon the Articles. It seems likely that the misdemeanors charged against the petitioners had reference only to some irregularity in connection with their public worship; and the Court, being convinced of this, very properly passed Over the matter, and granted the license prayed for upon their compliance with the terms of the Act of Toleration.* After this digression we turn again to the year 1711. The Colony had lately been considerably increased by the settlements made by the French, Swiss, and German Protestants at Newbern, under Baron DeGraffenreid,— These, though of Calvinistic faith, signified their desire to be included within the established Church, and took meas- ures to have ministers ordained for them by the Bishop of London, and also to introduce the Book of Common Prayer in their own language. In this year, or at the end of the preceding year, the Rev. .- John Urmstgne arrived in Albemarle and took up his tesidence in Chowan precinct. *The statement sometimes seen as a wandering paragraph in the news- papers, that these persons, or some others in a like case, were imprisoned or otherwise punished because they were Baptists, is absurd upon its face. It would have been utterly illegal, and would have subjected the berpetrators to heavy penalties by way of damages, 62 Though Gov. Hyde met with some opposition at first, it soon disappeared, and all seemed to promise a happy administration. At the Assembly in March, Good Friday was set apart as a public fast day, and Mr. Urmstone preached before them, and administered the Holy Com- munion. ‘The Vestry Act passed was probably not sub- stantially different from the one previously in force, except that it left out the provision concerning the annual hiring of the minister, and abridged the power of dismissal. But on the other hand it did not give the minister a seat in the vestry, at which Urmstone made bitter complaint. He gives a most unfavorable account of a meeting of the r: | vestry of some parish which he does not name. He is not ; Ag wee LOTR Re A Ses ome worthy of credit where he had any interest involved, and his account is inconsistent with the character of at least some of the members of the vestry. In truth Urmstone is the most disgraceful character in the history of the Church in America. He wasscurrillous, profane, intemperate, and mendacious. He did more harm to the cause of the Church in North Carolina than any man who has ever figured in our history, and it is utterly incredible that he should have been allowed for ten years to blast the pros- pects of the Church in the Province by his presence. Yet so it was. His letters are a tissue of abuse, vulgarity, and ; falsehood---though not lacking in a certain coarse humor, and considerable keenness of observation. His appearance upon the stage of action is one of the events which mark and which darken the records of 1711. Before Gov. Hyde had fairly gotten into the adminis- tration of his government after the flight of Carey, came the terrible Indian outbreak and massacre of September gend. Wecan hardly realize the horror and hopelessness ofthe situation when from the Pamplico to the new settle- ments on the Neuse all seemed swept away in blood in one awful night. Reading the meagre accounts which have ; come down to us it seems amazing that there should have 63 been anything saved from the wreck. The whole country for weeks after seems to have been utterly unprotected, and at the mercy of the merciless savages. For a year or two it would have been impossible for the most diligent missionaries to have accomplished anything. The Rev. Giles Rainsford, sent by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, arrived in Albemarle in May, 1712, and was kindly received by the new Governor, and other of the principal inhabitants. He and Mr. Urmstone entered into an agreement whereby Mr. Rainsford was to supply the country south and west of Albemarle Sound and the Chowan river, while Mr. Urmstone was to confine himself to the region north and east of the same waters. This agreement, however, was not long observed by Mr. Rainsford. He very soon removed from the south shore to the upper part of, Chowan, and thence, after a few months to Virginia, where he took a cure from Lady Day to Michaelmas 1713: He may have officiated within the bounds of Albemarle after this time, and he seems to have interested himself a good deal in the remains of the Chowan and other Indian tribes living on the frontier between the two governments, but he returned to England in 1716, and we hear no more of him. Gov. Eden took the oath of office in May, 1714. The second session of the Assembly after the beginning of his administration put forth in November, 1715, a revision of the Laws of the Province, and among others a new and enlarged Vestry Act. It was probably only a re-enactment of the laws on the same subject passed in 1701, 1708, and 1711, in its essential features, but it increased the number of parishes from five to nine, and allowed the vestry to fix the salary of the minister, at any sum not less than fifty pounds in the currency of the Province. An act was also passed for the suppression of vice and profaneness, and the better observance of the Lords’ Day, January 30th, May agth, and September 22nd. * The Act of 1715 continued in force, new parishes being from time to time erected by the Assembly, until 1741. The provision thereby made for the Clergy was meagre enough, though liberal, considering the condition of the country. There was, however, little disposition on the part of the vestries to put the law into operation; and there were no clergymen to do the service required. In October, 1718, Commissary Johnston of South Caro- lina, by the direction of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, sent the Rev. Ebenezer Taylor to Albemarle. Mr. Taylor spent his first year upon the south-west shore of Chowan, living with Mr. Duckenfield, and taking great pains to instruct his negro and Indian slaves, several of whom he baptized. He was stopped in this good work by a popular prejudice, which shows itself again and again in Colonial days, that the slave who was baptized was thereby manumitted. From the south shore of Chowan Mr. Taylor removed to Perquimans, and thence to Bath and the country to the south. Mr. Urmstone says that he was old and feeble, and very unfit for the work. He was certainly diligent, faithful, and devout. He rejected the legal provision made for the clergy and lived upon the voluntary offerings of the people, as did others of our Colonial clergy. He very much deplored the irreligion of the people, and the carelessness of even the professed Christians. ‘They had been so long unaccustomed to the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper, that he could not prevail upon them to come to it; they seemed struck with fear that it would be to their condemnation. Mr. Taylor’s end wasasadone. Making a missionary tour from Bath to_ *January 30th, and May 2gth, in the English Calendar commemorate respectively the Execution of Charles 1., and the Restoration of Charles II. September 22nd was by our Provincial Assembly appointed to be observed as a day of fasting and prayer in commemoration of the awful Indian massacre of September 22nd, 1711, 65 Core Sound in February, 1720, he was exposed in an open boat for ten days in very severe weather, and died on an island near the mouth of Neuse river. He was buried on Harbour Island by men who were there hunting hogs; and there were very grave suspicions of foul play, since it was afterwards discovered that they had taken possession of money or other property which he had with him to the amount of two hundred and ninety pounds. ‘This was eventually recovered by his administrators. The death of Mr. Taylor left Mr. Urmstone again the Sole minister in the Colony. But to the happiness of all parties he took a sudden leave in March, 1721, acquainting no one with his intentions save Col. Moseley, in whose hands he left his plantation and other interests in Albe- marle. We are so thankful to be rid of him that we will not pause to moralize upon his character, Very little is known of the scattered congregations for Some years following Urmstone’s departure. ‘The Rey. John Newman was sent out by the Society in the Autumn of 1721 to succeed him in Chowan, but he died after only six months’ service, leaving a widow who seems to have been generously treated by the parish and by the people generally. In the stormy times of Burrington and Everard, two Ministers, Thomas Bailey and John Blacknall, appear for a Moment in the midst of the tumult, and come in for a Share of the scurrillous abuse of the period, which some of Our later writers have repeated. ‘There is, however, no suf- ficient evidence upon which to base an estimate of their character or of their work. * *The Vestry of St. Thomas’ Church, Bath, and also the Vestry of Hyde Precinct in 1726 petitioned the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in favor of Mr. Bailey, and testified of his character and work for the three years which he spent in North Carolina. As to Mr. Blacknall’s having married a white man to anegro woman— or a mulatto most likely—the fact that he informed against himself is in his favor, He had probably been imposed upon; or being a new comer 66 Again, in 1732, the Rev. Bevil Granville, a clergyman induced by Lord Baltimore to leave England for Maryland, happened to be landed in North Carolina, and was persuad- ed to spend a year in Chowan, where his ministrations seem to have been very acceptable to the people. Upon the Cape Fear there was no organized parish until 1729. But the year previous the Rev. John Lapierre, a French Huguenot, who had been ordained by the Bishop of London in 1708, and for many years had served a congregation of his own people in South Carolina, called St. Dennis’ Parish, came into the region of the Cape Fear river upon the invitation of the people, and with the consent of Commissary Garden. For a while he was sup- ported by the voluntary gifts of the people. Afterwards the newly appointed vestry laid a parish rate for his sup- port. After a few years he was supplanted, according to his own account, by the Rev. Richard Marsden, who offered his services gratuitously. Mr. Marsden had him- self been a minister in South Carolina from 1705 to 1709, but had now become an inhabitant of New Hanover, and was chiefly engaged in planting and trading. He was anxious to be appointed to this field by the Society, but his application seems not to have been favorably received. He officiated also for a while in Onslow. At this same time, 1732, the Rev. Mr. Jones, of Virginia, officiated once a month in Bertie. It is during this period of transition from Proprietary to Royal rule that we first find another body of dissenters besides the Quakers rising to notice. Paul Palmer, of Perquimans, the first Baptist preacher in North Carolina, began his work about 1727, and from this date the Baptists grew stronger and stronger in the Province. There was in America, he may have been ignorant of the law. Having inadvertent- ly committed a breach of the local law, he could only come forward and submit to the Court, and lessen the penalty as much as possible by claim: ing half of it. Save this one matter there is not a word against him. SAT 67 no real provision made for the spiritual wants of the peo- ple, and so they gradually forgot their faint traditional attachment to the Church, and went to such religious meetings, Baptist or Quaker, as they could find. One sign of life shows itself in this period of darkness. Mr. John Boyd, a graduate of the University of Glasgow, and for some years a physician in Virginia, went from North Carolina, our first candidate for Holy Orders, in 1732, and after having been ordained in England, returned, and became the minister in the North-West Parish, of Bertie. There were no dissenters in this parish, and the people Seemed eager for his services. He reported to the Society that private subscriptions had been started to build four chapels. In 1737 Commissary Garden wrote to the Bishop of London that he heard bad reports of Mr. Boyd, that he was intemperate and neglected his duties; but about this time he seems to have died, still one of the Missionaries of the Society. Goy. Burrington was succeeded in 1734 by Gabriel Johnston. ‘There was no legislation under his administra- tion affecting the general interests of the Church until the Act of 17413 c. xxiii. A Vestry Act had been passed in 1729, but it is doubt- ful whether it was ever operative. We are unacquainted with its precise character, as it has never been printed. It seems most probable that up to 1741 the original Vestry Act of 1771, as modified by the Acts of 1708, 1711, and 1716, remained in force. None of these acts made any provision for the election of vestrymen by the people. The vestrymen for each parish were named in those acts, and each parish vestry was a close corporation, independ- ent and irresponsible. The Act of 1741 provided that the Vestry should be chosen on Easter Monday of every alternate year beginning In 1742, by the freeholders of the parish in an election to be held by the Sherff. Besides the five parishes created by the Act of 1701, the four added in 1715, and six by 68 special acts from 1715 to 1740, the act of 1741 added two new ones, making the whole number seventeen. T‘he ves- trymen were required to take the usual oaths and to sub- scribe a declaration that they would not oppose the liturgy of the Church. Professed dissenters were, as in former legislation, allowed to decline to serve, if elected upon the vestry, though they were free to serve, if they chose to do so. In short, the act of 1741 is substantially the same as the former law, except as regards the biennial election of the vestry by the freeholders of the parish, and the power now given the vestry to withdraw the stipend from a min- ister guilty of scandalous immorality. ‘The provision of 1715, allowing the vestry to fix the minister’s salary, but setting the minimum at fifty pounds in the currency of the country, was continued in this act of 1741. The marriage act passed the same year, 1741, c. 1, has been quoted as if it conferred upon clergymen of the Church the privilege of performing marriages, which it witheld from other ministers; but a careful examination of our legisla- tion will show that the Assembly of the Province never professed to give to the clergy such a right, but only recog- nized a right which rested upon prescription. Our earliest colonial legislation provided that the civil magistrate might perform this office, upon the express ground of neces- sity, because there were no clergy. As soon as ministers of the Church came into the Province they were recognized as having this right, without any act of the Assembly. The act of 1715 distinctly recognizes this, and only gives the magistrates the right to join persons in marriage in cases where no minister is to be had. ’The act of I74I Cc. I. simply brings forward this feature of the former legisla- tion in slightly altered phraseology, and declares the right to be in the clergy. Furthermore, in 1741 there was no organized body of dissenters in the Province, and, so far as “we know, not a single dissenting minister who claimed any 69 ministerial authority to perform the marriage ceremony, or considered that a part of his pastoral duties or functions. * The ministers of the Church in the Province of North Carolina in 1741 were the Rev. Mr. Garzia of St. Thomas’s Church, Bath; the Rev. James Moir, who had lately come from South Carolina to St. James’s Church, New Hanover; the Rev. Richard Marsden, who by this time had ceased officiating, and who died about the end of the year 1742} and the Rev. John Lapierre before mentioned, who, being ousted from New Hanover by Mr. Marsden’s gratuitous Ministrations, seems to have gone to Newbern about 1735) and to have remained in those parts until his death, which did not occur, as we have reason to believe, earlier than the year1755. It may be mentioned here, though this is an- ticipating the proper order of events, that there was at this time on the Cape Fear, where he had lived since 1729, a certain Christopher Bevis, in Holy Orders, who in 1748, after Mr. Moir’s departure, for a moment resumed the min- isterial character, and was forced by the necessities of the people to exercise the sacred functions which ill health had caused him to lay aside since 1728. But he relapsed as suddenly into oblivion after a single letter to the Secretary of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. *It seems probable that all through the Colonial period the people acted upon the Common Law principle that consent, in whatever public and formal manner expressed, followed by cohabitation, constituted a valid Marriage; and though the law might prescribe some special manner of Consent, and provide a means of its certification, and the preservation of the evidence thereof, it would not deny validity to such marriages, how- ever defective the contract might be in regard to legal formalities. We know that from the beginning of the Quaker meetings they married after their own fashion, calling in neither minister nor magistrate. And the Presbyterian marriages, performed by their own ministers before the enabling act of 1766 c. IX., and in direct violation of the law, which re- quired all marriages to be either by license or by publication of banns, were held to be legal. It is more than probable that the law upon the Subject was but carelessly observed in the settlements remote from court houses and clerks. The sanctity of marriage depends not upon the mode of solemnization, but arises out of the relation itself. 7O Mr. Garzia had come to St. Thomas’s Church, Bath, about 1735: He was a faithful and devoted minister. He died November 2gth, 1744, from injuries received by a fall from his horse in returning from a visit to a sick parishioner. He left a wife and three children but ill provided for, who seem to have been recipients of the bounty of the Society, which had enrolled him upon its list of missionaries sev- eral years before his death. It was probably during his incumbency that St. Thomas’s acquired its glebe of three hundred acres and its glebe house, the only one ever owned by any parish during the provincial period. Mr. Moir continued in New Hanover, first at St. James’s, Wilmington, and then at St. Philip's, Brunswick, until about the beginning of 1747, when he removed to Edge- combe upon the invitation of the inhabitants of that large and populous parish, at that time perhaps the most popu- lous in the Province. In 1743, or early in 1744, Clement Hall, Esq., of Per- quimans, in the Commission of the Peace, with a reputa- tion for ‘‘honour, diligence and fidelity,’? who had been for several years a lay reader in his parish, laid before the Bishop of London testimonials of his character, and applied for Holy Orders. After being examined he was ordained Deacon and Priest in 1744, and returned at once to North Carolina with a commission from the Society as their itinerant missionary. He found his patrimony much wasted from want of proper care during his ab- sence. Heat once set about the work of his holy call- ing with the same ‘‘honour, diligence and fidelity’’ which had marked his secular life. Two Sundays in each month he officiated in St. Paul Church, Edenton, and the other ° Sundays in distant parts of the parish. But regularly every year, in fulfilment of his duty to the wider field, he took his journeys east and west. From the old settlements of Perquimans and Pasquotank, to the distant frontiers of Granville, this eager messenger made his annual or semi- a a ia ia ar ea SAE EA RS CS IR EL TITER SE rte 71 annual tours, baptizing infants and adults, catechising the children, churching women, and administering the Holy Communion to the rude folk, who learned to love and trust this holy man. Everywhere he preached to such crowds that no house would hold them, but they were forced to seek the shelter of the groves, where the birds were the choristers, and where, in the pauses between their music, they ‘‘heard the bass of heaven’s deep organ blow.” Upon one of these tours, during the pleasant September and October weather of the year 1753, he reports that in thirty-five days he traveled 536 miles, officiated in 23 con- gtegations, baptized 467 white and 21 black children, and 2 white women. Such zeal as this bore fruit in the people upon whom it was poured out. Where other missionaries could find only misery and discouragenent, profane people and contentious vestrymen, he found happiness and hope, and some measure of response to his own goodness. ‘The work upon St. Paul’s Church, Edenton, was renewed with vigor; even Corbin, Earl Granville’s unpopular agent, as- sured him that he would spare no pains to accomplish the work; and he lived to see it put in a fair way of being com- pleted. In 1755 he lost his house, his books, and pretty much all his personal property, by fire. He went to his teward in 1759, after a ministry of fifteen years. We have no exact account of all his labors, but we may judge the whole from his account of a part. In 1752, when he had tun half his course, he estimated that he had travelled 14,000 miles, preached nearly 700 sermons, and baptized more than 6,000 persons, (including several hundred negroes and Indians). He reckoned the number of communicants in his circuit at 400, which, considering the backwardness of the people in those days to come to the Holy Commun- ion, was a wonderful number. In Anderson’s ‘History of the Church of England in the Colonies’’ the account of him closes with these words: ‘In weariness and painful- ness, yet with faith and hope unbroken, he persevered unto 72 the end; and * * * worn out with sickness and hard toil, Clement Hall closed, in the bosom of an affectionate and grateful people, a career of pious usefulness which has rarely, if ever, been equalled.’ The Rev. James Moir, in Edgecombe, had also a labor- ious life, and for a while he travelled and preached exten- sively. A church was built on Tar River, about eight miles above the present town of Tarborough, and also two chapels in other parts of the county, one of which was prob- ably old Conacanara in Halifax. ‘The vestry also took orders for building four others. In 1756 the lower part of. the county was made a separate parish, called St, Mary’s Parish, which became Mr. Moir’s charge. ‘The upper part remained Edgecombe Parish, but soon after became a sep- arate county by the name of Halifax. Mr. Moir is an example of the Establishment idea applied to ‘the facts of American colonial life. His case illustrates the whole story of the failure of the Church in the Province. He did not lack abilities or worth, but he was all the time vexing himself and railing at his circumstances because he could not make the established system work. Clement Hall, born in the new country, and desirous simply of bringing the Gospel to bear upon the people, found the system no insuperable barrier, because he-was not working the system. James Moir, side by side with him, accom- plished little or nothing, because he was fettered by that system under which he had been brought up. He re- mained in Edgecombe until the summer of 1762, when he removed to St. George’s Parish, Northampton county, where there was a church, and also three chapels, though he continued to officiate in St. Mary’s until his death in Feb- ruary, 1767. He was one of the Commissioners appointed in 1760 to lay out the town of Tarborough, and perhaps it is to him that we owe the ecclesiastical nomenclature of the streets---St. George’s, St. Patrick’s, St. David’s, and St. Joshua's. He also, like Mr. Hall, reports a wonderful 73 number of baptisms, but is not so exact in his statistics. In one report he excuses himself for this by saying that he had no one to count the children as he baptized them, and so could not tell the exact number. In 1753 there came into the Province the Rev. Alexan- der Stewart, a missionary of the Society for the Propaga- tion of the Gospel and minister of St. Thomas’ Church, Bath. His name deserves to be put alongside of that of Clement Hall. Until the spring of 1771, through much sickness and fatigue, and amid vexations and hardships, he spoke the word of God to the people of Beaufort, Hyde and Pitt counties, serving thirteen chapels besides his par- ish church. The negroes and Indians claimed his special care. He visited the remains of the ‘‘Attamuskeets,”’ Hatteras and Roanoke tribes of Indians in Hyde county, and endeavored to teach them the principles of Christian- ity. As agent and superintendent for North Carolina of the society called ‘Dr. Bray’s Associates,’’ he established a school for their benefit. He paid a school-mistress to teach Indian boys and girls, and also one or two negro children, to read, and supplied them with books. ‘The church at Bath, though begun some years before, was not entirely finished until 1762. He suffered much from sick- ness during the latter part of his life, and upon one occa- sion had to be carried from Bath to Newbern in a horse litter to consult physicians in regard to a dreadful attack of theumatism which had deprived him of the use of his limbs. He crowned his work in Bath by sending forward two notable men to England as candidates for Holy Orders, Mr. Peter Blinn and Mr. Nathaniel Blount. ‘he latter did not go over until the second year after Mr. Stewart's death, but we can not doubt that it was his influence which helped to prepare so worthy a successor to stand in his place when he was gone, and to hand down, almost to our day, his testimony to the truth. The same year which brought Mr. Stewart to Bath gave 74 the Rev. James Reed to Christ Church, Newbern. He came over from England with his family in response to an offer and appeal sent to England by the vestry of Craven Parish. ‘The special agreement between him and his ves- try was confirmed by Act of the Assembly 1754 c. XVI. In 1758 he was made one of the missionaries of the Society. He well deserved the appointment, for besides his church in Newbern he served nine chapels in Craven and Carteret _ Counties. His long and faithful services can not be ade- quately presented in a summary. He acted as Chaplain to ' the Assembly; he built and carried through to such meas- ure of success as it attained, the Newbern Academy. Mr. Reed saw the troubles of 1776 coming on, but he stood to his royalist principles, and he disappears from our North Carolina annals praying heartily for King George, while the drums of marching soldiers drown his voice and the clouds of war wrap him from our view. He left behind him the memory of a man of honor and a faithful minister of God. ‘The patriotic churchmen of Newbern, Nash, and Speight and Leech, thought not the worse of him for bravely siding with the country of his birth. The Rev. John McDowell in 1754 became minister at Wilmington, by that time grown to be the largest town in in the Province. He was put into orders upon Gov. Dobbs’s recommendation, and spent the whole of his ministry in New Hanover, at St. James’,s Wilmington, and St. Phil- ip’s, Brunswick. In 1760 he was made a missionary’ of the Society. Handsome churches had some years before this been begun both in Wilmington and in Brunswick, though the latter was not finished until 1768, while the former was still longer in building. Mr. McDowell died in 1763, and was succeeded by the Rev. Mr. Barnett in 1765. ‘The Rev. John Mills became the minister in 1769, and in 1774 the Rev. Nicholas Christian was in charge; we know very little of either of them. In Edenton the Rev. Clement Hall was succeeded in TER LR CLEA TES ES OL aT a ea ES 75 1759, immediately upon his death, by the Rev. Daniel Earl. The large and handsome parish church, begun by private subscription before the year 1740, towards which the Lords Proprietors had given 4200, was probably so far finished in Mr. Hall’s time as to be occupied, but was not completed until many years after. Mr. Earl frequently Speaks of its being in a dilapidated condition. He con- fined his ministrations chiefly to St. Paul’s Church, and continued in charge for the greater part, if not the whole, of the Revolution. The Rev. Thomas Burges became the minister of Edge- combe Parish, Halifax county, in October, 1759; His Special agreements made with the vestry of that parish were confirmed by two private acts of the Provincial As- sembly, the first by the Act of 1760 c. VII.; the second by Act of 1764, 2d Sess.,c. XVII. ‘He continued rector of this parish till the Revolution, or thereabouts. It may be mentioned that when the town of Tarborough was laid off in 1760, and the lots sold, parson Burges bought the lot upon which Calvary Church was erected in 1834. When the church came. to be built his grandson, Thomas Burges, Esq., conveyed the lot to the vestry for that purpose. ~ With the administration of Gov. Tryon a new era of activity in ecclesiastical affairs begins. Gabriel Johnston and Arthur Dobbs were both zealous churchmen, but T'ry- on’s activity in seeking to advance the cause of the Church and of religion in the Province, was quite beyond anything which had been seen before. Yet it was not the zeal of a mere sectarian bigotry. All our historians have admitted that he. met the dissenting interests of the country with a generous appreciation and tolerance which to a very great extent won their good will. Upon the outbreak of the first Regulation troubles in 1768 the Presbyterian ministers united in an address to him, in which they declared that they had the highest sense of the justice and benevolence of his administration, under which they say that they en- 76 joyed all the blessings of civil and religious liberty, or words to that effect. They also put forth a pastoral let- ter to their people, quite as ardent in its expressions of loyalty to King George as was parson Micklejohn’s sermon before the troops at Hillsboro’ upon the text, ‘“The powers that be are ordained of God.’? Gov. Tryon, on his part, always speaks of the Presbyterians, and also of the Quakers, with the highest respect. As a civil administrator, bred in the school of military discipline, he had less respect for the ruder and more extravagant forms of religious enthu- siasm---the ‘‘New Lights’? and the ‘‘Separatists’’---who were becoming so numerous in some quarters. But no complaint has come down to us from any religious body against his ecclesiastical administration. His zeal for the Church, and his great interest in the business of the Soci- ety for the Propagation of the Gospel, probably had their origin in some close relationship to that work. In 1730 the treasurer of the Society was ‘‘William Tryon, Merchant, Lime Street, London;’’ a few years later ‘‘William and Thomas Tryon’’ shared the office. It is probable that Gov. Tryon was a son of one of these, and that his boyhood had been nurtured in close association with the venerable Missionary Society of the Church of England. Certain it is that he zealously promoted the interests of the Church in North Carolina, and all her ministers found in his house hospitality and hearty sympathy, and in him a ready and indefatigable friend. The exact state of the ecclesiastical laws during Dobbs’s administration is not very clear, owing to the repeal of some laws by royal proclamation, and the consequent failure of other laws dependent upon them. As well as I can under- stand, it was about as follows: A number of acts were passed from 1754 to 1764, but from one cause or another they were repealed by the Assembly or disallowed by the King in Council, until in 1762 the Province was somehow left without any legal vestries whatever, and the ministers 77 had to manage as they could. This was remedied, how- ever, by the passage of the act of 1764 c. IL, making elaborate provision for the election of vestrymen and the support of the ministers, etc., which was to continue only five years, but which, with some slight amendments, re- mained the law of the land until the close of the royal gov- ernment. This law raised the minister’s salary to £133 per annnm, and provided better security for his getting it. It still, however, left the election of vestrymen to the free- holders of the parish, and thereby winked at the disregard of the law in those parishes where the inhabitants did not desire to have the services of the Church. But the vicious system of a legal establishment was bearing its fruit, and we see a sign of it, in this act of 1764, in the provision that any person elected a vestryman who should refuse to qualify, 7a known dissenter, should be fined three pounds. Heretofore, dissenters had been excused from serving; now they alone are forced by a penalty to serve if elected. This points to the fact that the law had been defeated by dis- senters taking advantage of the former indulgence of the law, and procuring themselves to be elected vestrymen, in order that by refusing to serve they might render the law ineffectual. So far as we know only one contest took place under these acts between churchmen and dissenters in regard to the enforcement of the law. It happened most fortunately for peace and harmony that each section of the Province had been settled by a homogeneous population. In the northern counties, from Orange to the seacoast, and gen- erally throughout the seaboard, the people were almost wholly English, and professed an allegiance to the Church. West of these counties the Presbyterians had their settle- ments, and the Lutherans and Dutch Reformed theirs, but each in separate and distinct communities. The upper Cape Fear country was wholly Presbyterian. In the dis- senting communities vestrymen were elected and performed wl +0) ah Te A le ah = ae is ve 78 their civil duties, but as they wanted no Episcopal clergy or services they ignored their ecclesiastical functions. ’The Moravians, upon their own request, were organized into a separate parish called Dobbs Parish, and transacted their own parish business by themselves. This order of things was usually respected by the Governor, the Assembly, and the Episcopal clergy. When in 1766 the Rev. Andrew Mor- ton was sent out from England by the Society for the Pro- pagation of the Gospel to take charge of St. Martin’s Parish, Mecklenburg County, he wrote back to the Society that upon inquiry he learned that the inhabitants of that parish were all Covenanters and Seceders, and therefore, with the consent of Gov. Tryon, he had agreed to take charge of St. George’s Parish in Bertie. But in Rowan, where there were many Presbyterians, there was also a strong colony of churchmen, men of Eng- lish blood, who had come from Maryland and Pennsylvania. They desired a minister, and in 1769, or at the very begin- ning of 1770, the Rev. Theodorus Swaine Drage, who had been licensed for North Carolina by the Bishop of London the 29th of the preceding May, came to Salisbury and un- dertook to have a vestry elected. On Easter Monday a vestry was elected, but it was composed largely of Presby- terian elders, and all its members were pledged not to enforce the laws. Mr. Drage, in his letters to Gov. Try- on, asserted that his party were in a numerical majority, and, as the Lutherans seem to have acted with him, he was possibly correct in this estimate. But he says that most of his people were new-comers into the Province, and that on account of the troubles in the Earl of Granville’s land office, they had been unable to get patents for their land, and so were not technically freeholders. Mr. Drage under- took to argue the question with the Presbyterian elders, alleging that as they had chosen to come into the Province knowing its laws, they ought to obey those laws until they could procure their repeal, Failing of converting them, he . 79 appealed to the Governor, and then got the Governor to lay the case before the General Assembly; they declined to interfere, and Mr. Drage seems to have left Salisbury after a year or two. It will be remembered that the legislation of the Pro- vince up to this time, while recognizing the right of the clergy of the Church to perform the marriage ceremony, had not authorized its performance by any other ministers. At the time of this legislation this was no hardship, becatise there were no other ministers in the Colony who considered this a part of their ministerial functions; but when the Presbyterian settlements were made in the up-country and along the Cape Fear, the Presbyterian ministers continued to marry their people as they had been accustomed to do. One of the acts passed in Gov. Tryon’s administration, and generally believed to have passed by his procurement, was an act (1766 c. IX.) to validate these marriages and to make it lawful thereafter for dissenting or Presbyterian ministers to perform this function. It is to be noted, how- ever, that the preamble of the act recites that the validity of these marriages had been called in question, (though in law they were unquestionably valid), not because they had been performed by Presbyterian clergymen. ‘There is not a particle of evidence that any one attacked them on this ground; their validity was questioned because the Presby- terian ministers, not being named in the Act of 1741, had considered themselves at liberty to violate the terms of the law in other respects, and had been in the habit of per- forming marriages without publication of the banns or the procuring of a license, as was required of all persons. It seems an ungracious provision of this law, meant to be an act of courtesy as well as of justice, to the growing settle- ments along the Yadkin and the Catawba, that it provided that the Episcopal minister in the parish where the mar- Tiage was performed should be entitled to the fees, if he had not refused to perform the service, This, however, was of SS eo ee lime Se, : ead 80 less consequence, as there was not a single minister in any parish in the Province where a Presbyterian minister re- sided. And when, a few years afterwards, the two bodies did become mingled together in a few localities, there is no reason to think that any minister of the Church ever so far forgot Christian courtesy as to desire to take advantage of this provision.* Indeed, it may be said that in no one of the thirteen Colonies was there less ill feeling between religious denominations. Whatever may have been the theory of the law, or the provisions of our Colonial stat- utes, Christian moderation and charity so controlled their application that they never became a source of irritation or of popular discontent. The effect of Gov. Tryon’s interest in the Church, and of his constant correspondence with the Bishop of Lon- don and the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, was soon apparent. During the seven years of his admin- istration the number of clergy in the Province rose from five to eighteen. hese were distributed in different parts of the Province from Salisbury and Hillsboro’ to the sea- coast, some supported solely by their stipend from the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel and the volun- tary offerings of the people, and devoting themselves to gathering congregations in new parts of the field; others settled over established congregations, and busy trying to lay foundations of educational and other institutions. It is hardly fair to find fault with men of those days for not *This act of 1766 c. IX., speaks in the preamble of ‘‘Presbyterian or Dissenting’’ ministers, evidently using the words as synonymous, and not as representing two different classes; and in the enacting clauses it uses the word ‘‘Presbyterian” alone. ‘This was probably because at that time the Presbyterian ministers were the only dissenting ministers in the Pro- vince who considered the performance of the marriage ceremony for their people part of their pastoral duty. It has sometimes been stated that this act of 1766 c. IX. was repealed by royal proclamation, but there is no note ofsuch repeal in our statute books. It is brought forward in every revisal and was the law of the land for the rest of our colonial period, 81 seeing with our eyes, but it seems strange to us that the churchmen of the Province of North Carolina should not have recognized how impossible it was to build up the Church upon the English parochial system. The support provided by the most liberal legislation was totally insuffi- cient for the maintenance of the clergy and the building up of church institutions. All sorts of shifts had to be re- sorted to by the vestries, even to finishing their churches by selling the fee-simple of the pews, and by lotteries. It is to the credit of the people of Edenton that they pro- tested against selling the pews in St. Paul’s, and petitioned the Assembly to finish it by a tax upon the parish, so that all, paying equally, might have equal rights in their house of worship. But while the laws were inadequate to the Support of the Church, they exasperated such opposition as there might be to the Church in the several parishes where its worship was maintained, and they kept the peo- ple from realizing and performing their duty. In another way the system was unnatural and pernicious. In theory the right of presentation toa parish was clearly in the King and his representative, the Governor. The Charters of Charles II., under which the people or their Assemblies were continually asserting their rights, had ex- pressly provided that the right of presentation to all churches, chapels and oratories should be in the proprie- tors, and after 1728 the King stood in place of the propri- etors; this right was also vested in the Crown by act of the Assembly. But Tryon’s exercise of this right of pre- sentation provoked much opposition, and occasioned con- troversies between himself and several of the parishes, even where there was a perfect willingness to receive the minis- ter whom he proposed to induct. But for a time the affairs of the Church seemed to pros- per, and all testimonies agree that it yet retained, and continued to retain down to the Revolution, a majority of the population of the Province. In large and populous 82 sections there were no dissenters at all, and where they were most numerous in the English settlements (as distin- guished from the Scotch and Scotch-Irish,) many of them declared that they were dissenters only because they had no opportunity of enjoying the ministrations of the Church. At the beginning of the Revolution there were only two Baptist Associations in North Carolina. ‘The Methodists were becoming numerous, and had local preachers here and there, but as a body they were still loyal to the Church. When Mr. Whitefield preached at Newbern he publicly proclaimed that he was a faithful minister and son of the Church of England, and he found fault with Mr. Reed, the minister at Newbern, because he gave the name of Methodists to an extravagant sect in that part of the coun- try who had separated from the Church. One of the best remembered of the clergy who came into the Province during Goy. Tryon’s administration, is the Rev. George Micklejohn, S. T. D., minister of St. Mat- thew’s parish, Orange county, from 1766 to 1776s.) He preached loyalty to the Regulators in 1768,* and so when, following his teaching, the Regulators of Alamance, (which was then in Orange county and a part of his parish, ) marched to join McDonald at Cross Creek, he seems to have gone with them, probably as their chaplain, and to have been captured with the other Tories, Highlanders and *When Gov. Tryon and his militia forces, raised to put down the first “Regulation,” in 1768, were encamped at Hillsboro, Sunday, September 25th, Rev. George Micklejohn, rector of St. Matthew’s, Hillsboro, and Rey. Henry Patillo, an eminent Presbyterian minister of Granville Coun- ty, were appointed to preach to the troops. Mr. Micklejohn took for his text: ‘The powers that be are ordained of God,”’ etc., Romans xiii.: 1-2, He was so well pleased with his effort that he had it printed by James Davis, of Newbern, and presented one hundred copies to the next Assembly. What was the character of Mr. Pattillo’s discourse we know not. He did notinclude that sermon among those published at Wilming- ton in 1788. But we know that he was quite as stout a supporter of government in 1768 as was Micklejohn himself, and in the pastoral letter put out by him and his brother ministers, they bring to bear upon the Regulators the same text, Romans xiii.: 1-2. ; 83 Regulators, at Moore’s Creeek in February 1776. The Pro- vincial Congress at Halifax paroled him the 3d of May following, but did not allow him to return to Hillsboro lest he should corrupt the patriotism of his parishioners. He Was required to go to Perquimans County, and to remain there on the south side of the river. We shall hear of him again in the story of the Church in North Carolina. Another well remembered name is Charles Cupples, min- ister of St. John’s parish, Bute county, (now Warren and Franklin), from 1766 until some time during or after the Revolution. Though an Englishman, he took the Amer- ican side in the contest. While his name and character are well remembered we know little of the particulars of his life. He was specially interested in the welfare of the Slaves, and endeavored to impress upon their owners the Propriety of coming up with them to baptism, and of acting as god-fathers and god-mothers for these poor people to whom they owed such sacred duties. We begin now to find a number of young men coming forward among our people, and offering themselves for the work of the ministry. We have no complete list, but a number of names appear incidentally in the records of those times. First we have James Macartney. After having been an assistant teacher in the Newbern Academy, he went to England for Holy Orders in May, 1768, and the following July he was ordained. Gov. Tryon placed him in Gran- ville Parish, where he had Richard Henderson for one of his vestrymen, and the Presbyterian divine, Henry Pattillo, for one of his neighbors. He says he found many Presby- terians in his parish, and he seems to have lived in peace and charity with them. In the same year Henry John Burges and Francis John- Ston went over, recommended by parson Burges, the father of the former, and Gov. Tryon; the next year Edward Jones, recommended by parson Micklejohn, and Peter 84 Blinn, by parson Stewart, of Bath. Gov. Tryon joins Mr. Stewart in giving Mr. Blinn the highest testimonials. There were others, also, who went from this Province to seek ordination to the same holy office. ‘Their names may be included in the clergy lists of this period, but the scanty records of that day do not enable us to identify them. To anticipate a year or two, so as to close this subject, it may be added that Nathaniel Blount, another member of Mr. Stewart’s parish in Beaufort county, and Charles Pettigrew, from St. Paul’s Church, Edenton, were ordained shortly after this time, and returned to serve the Church faithfully and long in their native country. The Rev. Henry John Burges, after his return from England, was minister in St. Mary’s Parish, Edgecombe, for a year or two. He then moved to Virginia, and had a school in Southampton county for many years, where a number of eminent men were educated, among them the late Dr. Simmons J. Baker and President Wm. H. Harrison. The Rev. Francis Johnston became the minister of Society parish, Bertie, and Edward Jones of St. Stephen’s parish, Johnston county. Nathaniel Blount succeeded the Rev. Alexander Stewart, who had died a year or two before Mr. Blount’s ordination, and Mr. Pettigrew, after a short service in Berkely parish, Perquimans, succeeded the Rev. Daniel Earl in St. Paul’s Church, Edenton. Of Mr. Peter Blinn I have seen no account after the note of his ordination by the Bishop of London in Septem- ber, 1769. It may be that he did not live to take up the work of God in North Carolina as a minister. Many a noble spirit crossed the ocean from America stirred by a holy ambition of returning as a herald of the Cross, to whom God, in His inscrutable wisdom, denied that privi- lege. The perils of the ocean, the accidents of travel, the infectious diseases then so terribly destructive, the great length and expense of the journey, all these were a sad hindrance to the increase of the number of native Ameri- 85 can ministers upon this continent. It is said that at least ten per cent. of those who undertook this journey for ordi- nation died without having been able to return to take up the work. Our own annals contain as pathetic a story illustrating these difficulties and hardships as can well be imagined. Sometime in the year 1768 Mr. Edward Jones, of the Province of North Carolina, applied to the Rev. George Mic- klejohn of St. Matthew’s, Hillsboro’, who seems to have been his pastor, and laid before him his desire to serve God in the holy ministry. Upon examination, Mr. Micklejohn approved his purpose of offering himself as a candidate for orders, and gave him such information as he could, con- cerning the time required for the journey, the expenses of travel, and the like. Upon consideration, Mr. Jones found that the expense of travel and of living during the time he must remain in England, would require a much larger sum than he could command; but as he had set this holy calling before himself as the work of his life he determined to keep back nothing. He therefore sold his patrimony, notwithstanding the great loss incurred thereby in the wretched condition of our Colonial currency, converted the proceeds into available funds, and provided with letters and testimonials from the Rev. Mr. Micklejohn, he set out for England. In due time he arrived at Liverpool, but almost immediately upon landing he was stricken down with sick- ness, and lay for a long time helpless and suffering. Grad- ually, as he lingered on, his money slipped away in the many expenses of lodging, medicine and attendance, so that, when able once more to resume his journey, he found himself absolutely penniless and alone in a strange land. He set out however to make the rest of his journey on foot, and thus made his way to London, obtaining a scanty sup- ply of food upon the journey by selling such articles of clothing as were not indispensable. Footsore and weary he at length reached London and made his way to the 86 residence of the Bishop. He made know his business, though not his sad plight, and laid before the Bishop the letter and papers given him by Mr. Micklejohn. ‘These proved to be in some way informal or insufficient, and the Bishop informed him that he must communicate with his friends in North Carolina, and procure certain other docu- ments before he could feel justified in ordaining him. Mr. Jones, at this mortifying intelligence, left the Bishop, in utter perplexity and discouragement. He wandered about the streets in a state of desperation bordering on insanity. He afterwards confessed, with expressions of shame, that more than once he was on the point of committingssuicide. Penniless in a great city, of all places the most solitary to him who is without friends, utterly ignorant of places and of persons, we can imagine his forlorn state. Whether this lasted a day or several days, we do not know. He may have had some trifles of clothing or other property to dispose of to keep him alive a day or two. His deliver- ance from this depth of woe has a touch of romance which sheds a soft light over the sad picture. While in the depth of his misery, he hears by some accident that Gov. Tryon has a sister in London, Miss Tryon. Witha feeling which a North Carolinian can still understand, it comes to him that she must be interested in the country which her brother governs. He finds out her abode and appeals to her sympathy and compassion. He had not judged amiss. Miss Tryon responded most graciously to his ap- peal, and in a way which showed her tact as well as her generosity. She introduced Mr. Jones to a certain Capt. Collett, who had been in North Carolina, and they at once put him out of his perplexity and distress by their friendly interest and help. He wrote to Gov. Tryon, March agth, 1769, giving this account of his experience since he had arrived in England, and requesting the Governor to send him such testimonials as should meet the demands of the Bishop. But he did not have to wait for an answer to 87 his letter. The record shows that Mr. Edward Jones was licensed for North Carolina by the Bish@p of London on the goth of May, 1769, just two months after the date of his letter to Gov. Tryon. And very shortly thereafter we find him minister of St. Stephen’s Parish, Johnston County. We may be very sure that he had always a good word for the gracious ladies of the Governor’s family. With the administration of Gov. Martin there seems to come a relaxing of the tension in the life of the community, and our ecclesiastical affairs shared the general languor. Whatever may be thought of Tryon, his vigor and admin- istrative talents are not denied. Goy. Martin had neither his force of character nor his address in the management of men. Perhaps the very eagerness with which Gov. Tryon had pushed the work of supplying vacant parishes with clergymen caused a reaction when the vigorous hand was removed from the helm. Almost without exception the ministers who came in under Tryon’s administration were men of force and of zeal. But there was a great temptation to relax effort in a country where there was no oversight exercised; and the low tone of feeling and living in the community must have had a depressing influence upon the clergy. It had long been felt by persons through- out the Colonies that an Episcopal Church without a Bishop was an absurdity. ‘The question need not be discussed here. Iwill only say that the need of a Bishop was apparent both to our Governors and to the clergy them- Selves. ‘Time and again they wrote to the Society and to the Bishop of London that a Bishop was absolutely neces- Sary in order to the success of the Church in America. The English Bishops saw it. George III. unlike his Han- Overian predecessors, loved the Church, and was a most religious and exemplary man. He would gladly have seen the Church truly established in America and organ- ized upon the Apostolic model. But, as under his grand- father, George IL., Sir Robert Walpole had defeated the 88 hopes and plans of such great men as Secker, Butler and Berkely, so the ministers of George III. hindered and thwarted every scheme devised for the sending of Bishops to the Colonies. To the miserable union of Church and State in England we owe it that with all the appeals of our clergy and of our Governors, and with all the many acts of our people through their representatives in the General Assembly in favor of the Church, the Church had never its proper organization or constitution in the Province of North Carolina. The Mother Church was enslaved and her daughter was bound with her. When the politi- cal changes of 1776 put an end to the civil status of the Church, so thoroughly had State patronage done its evil work, and so entirely had both people and clergy been taught to lean upon a broken reed, that while a majority of the people of the State were nominally her children, and our great men of North Carolina were almost without exception her own, the Church stood helpless, blind, para- lyzed. Not until all the men who came out of Egypt had died in the wilderness could Israel enter into the Land of Promise; and not until a new generation of churchmen had grown up in North Carolina, who looked upon the Church as a spiritual kingdom, could any permanent organization be effected, or the upward course begun. It is a significant fact that the Diocese of North Carolina was organized just seven months after the death of Nathaniel Blount, the last survivor of our Colonial clergy. One or two things need to be said before closing, In the first place, such civil recognition as was given to the clergy of the Church, and such support as was derived from public taxation, was given by the people of North Carolina themselves, acting through their representatives in General Assembly. It has been affirmed by grave his- torians, and repeated by all the generation of lesser writers, that the clergy of the Church were paid by the British governmeut. This view is presented by writers of 89 our local history and biography with perfect assurance of its truth. There is not one particle of truth init. Our North Carolina people did what was done in giving the support of the State to the Church: But it is further to be remembered that the laws were so framed that they were inoperative except in those communities where the great body of the people were attached to the Church. And lastly, in this connection, there was practically no discon- tent among the people. We have the testimony of the whole body of the Presbyterian ministers, the largest and most intelligent body of dissenters in the Province, that under Tryon, the most masterful of the royal govorners, they enjoyed the blessings of good government and civil and religious freedom, according to the conception of religious freedom prevalent at that day. Another and a more serious popular misapprehension needs to be corrected. It is frequently alleged that the character of the Colonial clergy explains the decay of the Church. Now from the nature of the case there were un- worthy ministers during colonial times as there have been since. And the want of any supervision of the clergy aggravated the evil. But it isa most gross and ground- less slander to represent the clergy of that period as being on the whole an unworthy, much less an immoral or irre- ligious class. I have not consciously omitted in this paper the name of one clergyman against whom there is serious evidence of grevious misconduct, nor have I failed to point out the fact that there were charges against him. True it is that as time went on, and various religious bodies grew strong in the State, bodies which had bitter prejudices against the Church, they did not spare the repu- tation of her ministers, diving or dead. ‘There are yet clergymen amongst the most honored in our conventions, who can remember how in their early ministry the purest life was no security against charges of immorality and dissipa- tion. Happily we live in better times. Living men can 90 live down slanders. But who shall protect the dead? I have studied the history of our provincial period with some attention. I have sought out, as well as I could, the scanty memorials of our brethren who first trod these shores as ambassadors for Christ and stewards of the mys- teries of God. And while I have seen and deplored sins and follies here and there, I have thanked God for the good examples, the faithful labors, the persevering zeal, the holy devotion, of many of those, our brethren, who having finished their course in faith, do now rest from their labors. IV. THE COLONIAL LAYMEN OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND IN NORTH CAROLINA. BY KEMP P. BATTLE, LI. D., PRESIDENT OF THE UNIVER- SITY OF NORTH CAROLINA. It is not right to givea description of prominent laymen of the Church of England in Colonial North Carolina without a passing notice of those who, although never having resided in the Province, had much to do in shaping its destinies. The name of Sir Walter Raleigh, that great but unfor- tunate soldier, statesman, historian, staunch Churchman. and man of the world, one of the noblest and most accom- plished gentlemen of the brilliant age of Elisabeth, should always be had in admiring affection by every North Caroli- nian. It is true his schemes of colonization, schemes in which he expended the equivalent of a million of dollars of our money, seemed to come, as did his noble life, to a tragic end, It is also true that he did not, as some histo- Tians assert, set foot on our shores; yet his efforts brought our land to the notice of the world, and after the turmoils of the great civil war had ended by the restoration of ° Charles II to his throne, the narratives of Amidas and Barlow, Sir Richard Grenville, Hariot, Lane, and White, written while in his employment, inflamed the imagina- tions of the restless spirits who looked for homes beyond ‘‘the great Western Ocean.”? The “City of Raleigh” did not grow up on the spot yeaa PII Re OP ae | 92 selected by him, but, three hundred years later, located far from the green island of Roanoke, it is, as the capital of our State, a fit monument to one of the world’s heroes. Nor should we omit to chronicle Ralph Lane, the first Governor of Roanoke, the first English Governor in America, a relative of Henry VIII’s sensible queen, Catharine Parr, along with Amidas the gallant admiral of the new conntry, and Cavendish, the soldier, circum- navigator and mathematician, leading his hundred colo- nists to lay the fouudation of a new kingdom, all ending in the miseries of famine and the horrors of massacre. In the minds of millions he was a benefactor of mankind by first carrying tobacco to Europe. In the minds of all he was a hero after Kingsley’s heart, energetic and impetuous, penetrating into the interior as far as the hills of Warren, but lacking business talents for permanent success in building up a colony, returning to fight under the terrible Drake the colossal Armada and receive his knighthood for desperate wounds in conflict with wild Irishmen. The second Governor too, John White, should receive a passing notice, the grand-father of Virginia Dare, an artist whose water colored pictures illustrate well the wonders of the new land. To him belongs the honor of establishing the first corporation in America, ‘‘the Governor and his assistants of the City of Raleigh,’’ this corporation charged with laying the corner stone of the first city. Returning to England, at the request of his people, to bring back more settlers and provisions, his voyage was delayed by hostile Spaniards, and he was denied the oppor- tunity to make proper search for his lost colony, the fate of which is one of the most mournful problems of history. Over seventy eventful years in the history of our race elapsed, years in which the great Cromwell and his co- laborers and co-fighters had given a death blow to the hoary claims of despotism, before there was the beginning of organized government in our land. Eight Lords Pro- 93 prietors, or as DeFoe calls them, Property-Kings, by the gift of the vilest king of the degenerate race of Stuarts, possessed the ownership and jurisdiction over this fair region. I will not go into the details of their fantastic govern- ment, further than to call to your minds that the cool and skilful general, to whom Providence gave the opportunity and the will to end anarchy in England by the restoration of Charles II, George Monk, created Duke of Albemarle by his grateful sovereign, was as Lord Palatine, the first official ruler of this province, though he never paid a visit to his palatinate. The Lords Proprietors, when they adopted the Funda- mental Constitutions, may have entertained a momentary desire to be contented with the honor of founding a grand government, which should be the fountain of blessings to a happy and prosperous people. Any such philathropic spasm, if held, was quickly followed by a deep and abiding longing for working their property for their own pecuni- ary benefit. The Governors, and Deputy Governors and Chief Jus- tices, Surveyors, Collectors and other officers, were re- garded as their factors, charged with the duty of collect- ing their rents and selling their lands. In general, these administered their offices not for the people of the Province, but for their overlords beyond the water and their own emolument. ‘These agents were naturally the connections, or dependants, of the proprietors—in rare cases members of their own body. The Charters of Charles IJ, having granted royal author- ity to the Proprietors, their deputies claimed similar powers in all matters not forbidden by their superiors. Being at such great distance, often sixty or seventy days sail, from their lords, they felt but little restraint, and on a smaller scale some imitated the examples of Felix or Verres, while 94 others, more humane and virtuous, demeaned themselves with the moderation of Festus or Cicero. When in 1728, the Crown acquired seven-eighths of the territory of Carolina, and the jurisdiction over the whole, the same evils continued, the Crown taking the place of the Proprietors. It is only by remembering these things that we can realize why there was always a gulf between Governors and governed; oppression and contempt on one side, hatred and discontent, and often open rebellion on the other. With this explanation, I propose to take up firstly such of the Governors and officers as seem deserving of special mention, only including those knowu to have been church- men. ‘The early Governors appointed by the Lords Pro- prietors after July 21st, 1669, when the Fundamental Constitutions were adopted, were probably of this commu- nion because this instrument, although granting much freedom of religion, proyided that there should be an established Church, and that the ecclesiastical laws should be in accordance with those of England, and they would hardly have appointed dissenters to put it in operation. We may therefore assume that Sir John Yeamans, who was for a short while on the Cape Fear, and Samuel Stevens, the first Governor of Albemarle, under the Constitution, and their successors, cxcept Archdale, the Quaker, viz: Peter Carteret (or Cartwright), Thomas Miller, John Cul- pepper, John Harvey, John Jenkins, Henry Wilkinson, Seth Sothel, (Southwell properly, ) Philip Ludwell, Alex- ander Lillington, and Thomas Harvey, might strictly come within our sketch, but as we know nothing that they did or thought for the cause of religion, we omit them all. Henderson Walker, who, as President of the Council, was acting Governor from 1699 to 1704 when he died, deserves special mention. Before occupying his high office Walker was an active man of affairs. He held the office of Attorney G>neral and 95 Associate Judge of the General Court. He was Surveyor General of the Province. He was appointed a Com- missioner to settle the disputed boundary question with Virginia, but Virginia for technical reasons declined to prosecute the work. He was a member of the first vestry ever organized in the State, that of St. Paul’s Parish, Chowan County. His official letters show that he was deeply solicitous for the welfare of the people and the Church. In a letter to the Bishop of London, dated October 21st, 1703, he gives a sad account of the religious destitution in the County of Albemarle. For twenty one years, in his own knowledge, and before that time matters were worse, they had been without priest or altar. Quaker principles introduced by Fox had thriven because there was none to oppose them. Rev. Dr. Bray, by God’s infinite goodness, had aided to stop them by sending catechisms and other small books, and afterwards a library given by the corporation for estab- lishing the Christian Religion. He.deplores the sad defec- tion of Rev. Daniel Brett, the only minister that had been sent to them. He and others with a great deal of care and management, had about two years before got an Assembly to pass an act for building churches and establishing a maintenance for a minister. Under this act one church had been built and two others were in progress. He praises Govenor Francis Nicholson of Virginia for the gift of £10 to each church. He asks the assistance of the Bishop of London in inducing the Lords Proprietors to ratify the foregoing act, and expresses the fear that as about one-half of the burgesses recently elected were Quakers, they would repeal the same. He closes with the following pathetic appeal: ‘‘I humbly entreat your lordship to send some worthy good man amongst us to regain the flock and so perfect us in our duty to God, and establish us by his doctrine, life and con- versation in the fundamentals of our christian profession, 96 that we in our time, and those as come hereafter, may bless God that he has raised up so roble a pillar as your lord- ship to regain those who are going astray, and put a stop to the pernicious growing principles of the Quakers.’ The letter shows good feeling and principles, and edu- cation rare among the citizens of Albemarle. As it was the custom to send to Virginia and Carolina the younger sons of the nobility and gentry, I conjecture that he was a relative of Sir Walter Walker of Buskey Hall, who, as advocate to the Queen of Charles II, was naturally influen- tial with the Lords Proprietors. He married a daughter of Govenor Alexander Lillington, and the tombstones of himself and his wife, who, after his death married Edward Mosely, may be seen a few miles from Edenton. History sustains the inscription on Walker’s tablet that he ‘“‘gov- erned the Province to the satisfaction of the Lords Pro- prietors and the ease and happiness of the people.’ Governor Robert Daniel was doubtless a churchman. Some of the historians. say that he was selected by Govenor Nathaniel Johnston of South Carolina to procure the pass- age in North Carolina of the outrageously disfranchising acts of South Carolina, acts so contrary to the chartered rights of the Colonists as to provoke the trenchant satire of De Foe and threats from good Queen Anne of suits against the Lords Proprietors for forfeiture of their Charter. There is no contemporary evidence of this, Certainly, no such unconstitutional measures were passed. We find only the re-enactment of the act mentioned by Walker, which con- fered on vestries the right to levy taxes for building churches and supporting ministers. ‘The influence of the dissenters procured his early removal. He was aman of strength; the only soldier who gained laurels in the dis- astrous expedition against St. Augustine, his military reputation however not escaping the taint of cruelty. It seems evident that acting Governor, Wm. Glover, of Perquimans, the head of the aristocratic party in the so- 97 called rebellion of Cary, was, as missionary Adams testi- fied, a good man and an ardent churchman. He at one time held the office of Associate Judge of the General Court, and sometimes acted as Chief Justice. His letter of 1708, to the Bishop of London, places him in a favorable light in regard to his religious character. Among other things he says, ‘‘if anything, my Lord, in this life was able to raise in my heart a joy without mixture, it was to see unbaptized persons with their children in their arms, - offering themselves to Christ, which I have seen, and therefore, I ever will rejoice.’ He apologizes for his parish in Perquimans, not being in as good order as that in Pasquotank, giving as a reason, that the Quakers were numerous, were elected on the vestry, and took advan- tage of his absence while engaged in the unhappy contro- versy with Cary. Into the discussion of this controversy, I have not time to go, merely remarking that in my opinion it was, as Messrs. W. L,. Saunders, and Samuel A. Ashe have shown, a part of the hundred years’ fight between the claimants of power almost despotic, and the defenders of the rights of the people. Glover certainly seems to have acted with dignity and firmness, adhering to his principles even to the extent of flight into Virginia when fortune was against him. The principle, that the burgesses and officers should take the oath of allegiance to Queen Anne, seems cer- tainly reasonable, as Cary when in power was forced to acknowledge. Governor Edward Hyde, was probably a member of the family of the Hydes, of Castle Hyde in Cork, a distant relative to the Queen of England, and a near relative to Governor Edward Tynte, of South Carolina; and it was probably to repair his fortunes, broken by the contest be- tween William III. and James II, that he came to North Carolina. T'ynte was ordered to give him his credentials as Governor, but this was prevented by his death. The 98 Council on the faith of letters in his possession, elected him its President, but as he had no commission as a deputy of one of the Lords Proprietors, Col. Cary disputed his tight to be a Councellor, and so he was forced to call on Governor Spottiswood, of Virginia, for aid. Hardly was this successful before the terrible Indian massacre broke out and in the war which ensued, there was little time to care for the Church. We have, however, a letter from Hyde to Rev. Mr. Rainsford, showing that he was attached to its principles. He promises to assist the missionary in all ways possible, extends to him an offer of unlimited hospitality, and cautions him against the unfor- tunate temper of Mr. Urmstone. He warns him that the people are not to be won by any, but gentle methods to what is serious, devout and moral. He gives his estimate of the people. ‘‘It is by nature,’ he says ‘‘one of the best countries in the world, tho’ the people are naturally loose and wicked, obstinate and rebel- ious, crafty and deceitful, and ready to invent slander on one another, and sow such seeds of seditions that they have generally reaped them in a plentiful crop of rebellion.” It is not fair to accept this estimate, because there was reasonable doubt of his right to assume the duties of the executive until his commission from the Lords Proprietors arrived in January 24th, preceding, and he enjoyed the undisputed office only about nine months, his death being reported to the council on September 12th, 1712. The actors in civil strife always invest their adversaries with very hateful attributes. He enjoys the distinction of being the first Governor of North Carolina, distiuct from South Carolina, and from him is an eastern county named.. The successor of Hyde, who, as President of the Council, assumed the duties of chief executive, was a churchman, one of the most conspicuous men in our early annals, Major General Thomas Pollock. He was born in Glas- 99 gow, in 1654, and emigrated to Albemarle as the deputy of Lord Carteret in 1684. He came from an ancient fam- ily, whose heirs owned the estate of Balgre, continuously from the reign of James III of Scotland. In the Colonial Records is an interesting letter from him to Sir Robert Pol- lock, written five vears before his death, stating that he had been prevented from revisiting his native land by the troubles in Albemarle and the Indian wars. He was a member of the Council until his death in 1722. He was twice its President and acting Governor, first during the stormy times of the Tuscarora war, from the death of Hyde to the coming of Eden; secondly, for a short while after the death of Eden. His management seems to have been energetic and pru- dent. From his letter book we get glimpses of the hor- rors of the times. The terrors of the Indian foe paralyzed the labors of the farmers outside of Albemarle. ‘There was great difficulty in feeding the troops from South Car- olina, who came to suppress the insurrection. Pollock complains that Col. Moore’s Indians consumed the corn and the cattle so that the people were as ready to rise against them as against the enemy. He himself lost dur- ing the contest as much as £2,500, besides £082 lent De Graffenreid, who left the Province in his debt, The war tax was £5 on every titheable, 7 ¢. white males 16 years old and upwards, and slaves of both sexes 12 years old and upward, and in addition six bushels of corn and 25 per cent. of all the wheat from each family. He has given his testimony that while the Quakers would not fight they paid their taxes cheerfully. Pollock was a warm supporter of Glover and Eden, and at one time took refuge in Virginia to escape the wrath of Cary. In his private affairs he possessed in full share the thrift of the canny Scotchman. ‘Thousands of acres of the richest lands of the East went into his possession, and many slaves, both negroes and Indians. The old records prove I0O that many of the light colored negroes of our time are de- scendants of Indian slaves. In advancing money to De Graffenreid, he was careful to take a mortgage on the lands bought by him for the Swiss and Palatine Colonists, and those lands on fore- closure went into the hands of his heirs, for which loss, however, by T'ryon’s kindly influence, the Swiss and Pala- tines received compensation out of crown lands in the interior. He was the pioneer of the town builders and land improvement companies of our day, in laying out and sell- ing lots in the town of Edenton, half an acre for twenty shillings, with the privilege of clearing and cultivating three acres of woodland. Pollock seems to have been a stalwart churchman, though one of the Missionaries complains that he was luke- warm on the subject of receiving the communion. He was a member, and the second named of the first vestry of 1701, the first named being Govenor Walker. Afterwards there was a second chapel, and he was constantly a member of its vestry, and often one of the wardens. Ina list of vol- untary subscriptions in 1702 for the support of ministers, the pioneer of an unending line of similar documents, his name is first, and opposite to the largest sum, £5, the only subscription equalling him being by the prosperous lawyer, Edward Mosely. In a letter to his kinsman, Sir Robert Pollock, of Scotland, Governor Pollock spoke with pardonable pride of his three hopeful sons, Cullen, George, and Thomas. Of these Thomas and Cullen became frequently members of the Council, often acting as assistant Judges in the General Court; and Thomas, by appointment of Burrington, was Chief Justice, during the absence of Gale in England. This Thomas Pollock, the younger, left three sons, Thomas, Cullen, and George. The third Thomas Pollock married in New Jersey, Eunice, a daughter of Jonathan ee ee ee, z oe IoI Edwards, and from their union was Frances, the wife of John Devereux, and by him the mother of the late Thomas Pollock Devereux, and Frances, the wife of the late Bishop Leonidas Polk. ‘The last survivor of the name was George Pollock of Halifax County, who was killed by a fall from his horse in 1839. All the Pollocks were churchmen and during the war of the Revolution adhered to the Crown. The Govenor who succeeded Hyde was of a good Eng- lish family, one of whom afterwards became Lord Auck- land, Charles Eden, who assumed the duties of his office in May, 1722. Opinions differ as to his character. His enemies charge him with complicity with Blackbeard, the pirate, and with injustice to Mosely, the leader of the peo- ple’s party. The first charge is supported by no tangible evidence, though it is impossible to acquit Chief Justice Tobias Knight, who married Glover’s widow, of knowingly receiv- ing Teach’s stolen goods, except on the ground that he thought they were only smuggled. As to the second charge, Eden must be judged from the standpoint of his times. As Hawks, Wheeler, and others have this matter all wrong, I will explain it as the records show. The facts were that Col. Maurice Moore, then of Per- quimans, Col. Edward Moseley and others, of the party opposed to Eden, suspected him of complicity with the pirates and believed that such complicity could be proved from the Council Records. They claimed, that under the law these records were open to the public, and being denied access to them they broke open the office in which they were kept and spent some hours in inspecting them. For this they were criminally prosecuted. When the officer arrested Moseley, in the heat of anger he indulged in vio- lent language, accusing the Governor of acting illegally and despotically, and threatening to blacken his character. For this alleged seditious language he was indicted, fined 4100, and declared incapable of holding office for three 102 years. Hawks and others say this punishment was for breaking open the public office, but they are mistaken. For that trespass Moseley was fined only one shilling, and Moore £5. Accustomed as we are to boundless ferocity in the criti- cism of public men, this punishment of Moseley, for angry words reflecting on the Governor, seems harsh and tyrani- cal, but in Eden’s time the views especially of those in authority were very different. In Queen Elisabeth’s day poor Stubbe waved the bloody stump of the right arm, from which his hand had been struck by a cleaver, for saying that the Queen was too old to get married, and cried ‘‘God save the Queen.’ Scandalum magnatum was most severely punished as late as the beginning of this century in England and America. The imprisonment aud prosecution of the seven Bishops, about twenty-five years before Moseley’s offence for pre- senting to James II a respectful petition, and the prosecu- tions and convictions under the Sedition Law of John Adams’ administration, and of Cobbett in England, as late as 1809, for publishing an article ridiculing the Irish judges, are cases, out of many, in point. We must admit that Eden showed courage in grappling with so powerful a leader as Moseley, even though we dis- approve his action. He showed vigor in pushing the survey of the boundary line and was thanked by the Gen- eral Assembly of South Carolina for prompt and effective assistance in their contest with the Yemassees. As to his religious character the testimony is favorable, Rev. John Urmstone, who was a chronic grumbler and reviler calls him ‘‘an honest gentleman.’ “Our new Governor’? he writes, ‘‘seems resolved to promote the Church discipline by being a strict observer himself.” Eden had what was rare among the Proprietory Gov- ernors, a kindly feeling toward the people. ‘They are as willing,’’ he says, ‘‘as any people on the continent to pay, 103 provided ministers are of good lives and affable behavior and conversation.’? He urges the sending of ministers and teachers. ‘‘In their absence’’ he writes, ‘‘lay readers are paid as high as £30 per year,’’ a larger sum than appears at first sight, because of the low price of farm products. Wheat for example brought only six pence a bushel in English goods. Eden showed his kindly temper too by taking the part of the people in their claims to pay in commodities, instead of sterling money, but he was overruled by the Proprietors. In his last days his mind must have been weakened, for John Lovick offered witnesses to prove that he had made him his legatee and the Council believing the story gave him the executorship. The will was contested by his sis- ter, wife of Rev. Mr. Lloyd of London, possibly for his daughter, Penelope, but the records do not show this fact, nor the result of the litigation. At any rate his lands seem to have descended to his daughter, who, the authorities say, married Governor Gabriel Johnston, and resided with him at Eden House on Salmon Creek in Bertie county. The fact that Eden’s sister, instead of his daughter, should have contested the will, makes some doubt whether there was such a daughter. I have been unable to find any explanation of this historical puzzle. The successor of Eden, after a short interval, was George Burrington, of a good family in Devonshire, twice Governor, once by the appointment of the Lords Proprie- tors, and afterwards of the King, was what might be called a double man. He had a strong mind and tireless energy, both in private and public affairs. He underwent terrible hardships in acquainting himself by personal visits with his province. His official papers show that he studied the interests of his people with intelligence and was sagacious in devising means for advancing them. He was a friend of the Church and a warm advocate of its extension. In theory, though not in pratice, he was a churchman. The 104 Province prospered under his administration, and many of the people bestowed unstinted praises on him. On the other hand he was excessively despotic and impatient of contradiction. All who opposed his will in small as well as great matters he hated with intense virulence, and his hatred found expression in opprobrious epithets and per- sonal violence. His most trusted officers, as soon as they ceased to follow his arbitrary lead, were at once trans- formed, to use his own words, into “liars,’’ ‘‘perfidious scoundrels,’’ ‘‘egregious sots,’’? ‘silly boys,”’ “ouilty of innumerable villainies,’’ ‘infamous characters,’’ ‘“‘would- be assassins.’’ He led a midnight attack on the Chief Justice; threat- ened to slit his nose and crop his ears; reviled and insulted him in open conrt. When Everard became his successor, he assaulted the Governor’s house, swore he was a noodle, an ape, no more fit to be Governor than a hog in the woods, no more fit than Sancho Panza; dared him to come out and fight, offering benignly to scalp his thick skull. He attacked the house of the marshal, broke open that of the collector and beat a constable. And when indicted’ for these offences, he resolutely defied the law and was never even put on trial. His father had distinguished himself in behalf of the Hanoverian dynasty, and his extraordinary courage and loyalty account for the preferment of the son at a time when the memory of the Rebellion of 1715 was fresh in the memories of the statesmen of George IJ. ‘The records show that the old story about his being killed while brawl- ing in London cannot be true, as he was found in North Carolina at a ripe old age in 1754, and as Col. Saunders shows must have died not long before 1759. Sir Richard Everard, probably from Tipperary, Ireland, as there were Baronets of that name there residing not many years before 1725, when he became Governor of 105 North Carolina by appointment of the Lords Proprietors, was no improvement on Burrington. He had less ability, less energy and spirit of improvement. On the other hand his brawling was on a smaller scale. He was evidently much given to convivial habits. I suppose that no Gov- ernor in ancient or modern times ever procured from his Council, as he did, in order to rebut the charge of habitual intoxication, a certificate that they had never seen him publicly drunk. Another charge against him was of clan- destine questioning by him and his lady of servants as to the disposition of his subjects towards him, thus imitating the example of the Roman Emperors in the employment of delatores. On the whole, though his interest in the Church, and his efforts to procure clergymen for the Colony, make it necessary for me to discuss his character in this paper, I freely admit that his adversary, Burrington, slan- dered the Governor of Barataria when he placed Everard and Don Quixote’s faithful esquire on the same level. It is refreshing to turn from Burrington and Everard to Gabriel Johnston. Our able Secretary of State, Col. Saun- ders, has shown in his Prefatory Notes to the 4th volume of Colonial Records that the unstinted praise bestowed by our historians on Governor Johnston is not merited. He undoubtedly endeavored to carry measures through the Assembly by trickery and surprise. He called a meeting of the Assembly in the southern part of the Province at a time when it was unlikely the members would attend, and he approved, and perhaps advised, the reversal of the immemorial rule in the Assembly that a majority of the members was necessary fora quorum. By this means he strove to procure not only the deprivation of the Albemarle counties of three out of the five members to which they were entitled under the laws of Province, but to procure the removal of the seat of government from Edenton to New Berne and the inauguration of a new Court system. He had frequent bitter disputes with his people about Ss = 106 various matters, such as the validity of the ‘‘Blank Pat- ents,’’ the issuing of larger volumes of paper currency, the impeachment of Chief Justice Smith. But there are many favorable words which can truthfully be said of him. He was a scholar and a gentleman by family and association, a scion of the noble house of the Johnstones of Annandale, the friend and relative of Spencer Compton, Earl of Wil- mington, who was a member of the great house of North- ampton. His State papers show that he was a statesman and aman of humanity and regard for religion and educa- tion. He advised the inauguration of a militia force. He advocated more efficient execution of the penal laws. He pointed out the defects in the methods of acquiring lands. He saw clearly the evils of the issue of depreciated cur- rency and endeavored to check it. He showed no greed for money, as we find his salary twelve years in arrears, although he could have retained the same out of public funds. There was no tangible charge of corruption against him. As an excuse for his errors it may be said that politi- cians then, as now, in England and America, did not, and do not, hesitate to use questionable means to accomplish what they consider great public good. The Albemarle counties with their five members each, while the other counties had only two, always controlled the lower House of the Assembly, and refused to allow many good laws to be passed. What statesmen stand higher than those who procured the Union of England and Scotland?—and yet the Scotch Parliament was notoriously bribed. ‘The passage of the Union bill through the Irish Parliament by unblush- ing corruption does not diminish the lustre of the fame of Wm. Pitt. The Congressional Districts in our day, gerry- mandered for political purposes, are quite in the line of John- ston’s efforts. When forty members were a quorum of the House of Commons of England, and three members of the House of Lords, it was not a grossly extravagant claim 107 that fifteen should be a quorum in the diminutive House of Burgesses of North Carolina. The Governor trusted that the authorities in England would see the reasonableness of the change, and by ratify- ing make it final. The object. sought to be accomplished was praiseworthy. It was not best that the seat of gov- ernment should continued at Edenton in the extreme northern part of the Province. The Court system for which he struggled was vastly superior to the oldsystem. It cer- tainly was unjust that certain counties should have five members, and counties larger and more populous, should have only two. And it must be remembered that the action of the Governor was sustained as a_ political necessity by many of the ablest and best men, such as Mosely and Swann, and Ashe and Starkey and others like them, good and wise inhabitants of the coun- ties south of the privileged region of Albemarle. As to his actions in other matters, it should be noted that as deputy of the Crown he was compelled either to carry out orders and enforce its demands, or lose his place, and possi- bly be subjected to punishment for malfeasance. In truth, he was sharply censured for yielding too much to the de- mands of the people. While not always wise I think he was on the whole a good Governor according to the political ideas of that day and under the difficulties of being compelled to act in ac- cordance with the views of distant directors, not one of whom had ever visited the Province. He came to his government under the most adverse circumstances. ‘The opening words of his address to his first Assembly are no exagerated picture of the evils resulting from the misrule of Everard and Burrington. Everything was in ‘‘disorder and confusion.’’ ‘The members of the Council and the Superior Court expelled the country by violence, and such men arbitrarily put in their places whose characters alone was sufficient to bring 108 all magistracy and government into contempt and ridi- cule.’ The inferior Courts in some places quite discon- tinued, and in others under the management of persons who, instead of protecting the people in their just rights, made use of the power they were invested with to harass and oppress them. In short, all business, commerce and improvements seemed to be very much at a stand. ‘The answer of both branches of the General Assembly admitted the truth of this statement. The Governor should cer- tainly have credit for evolving order out of this chaos. The accusation that he did not regularly report the state of the Province to. the Board of Trade is well founded. The inference is that he was not of an active temperment. He was not disposed to undergo the fatigue, discomfort, and dangers of journeying through his Province,’ as did Burrington and Dobbs and Tryon, to get materials for his reports. The long continued anarchy resulting from the refusal of the Albemarle counties to submit to the laws passed, as they contended, by a rump legislature, cannot be altogether attributed to him, because he sent the action of the Assem- bly to the Board of Trade for approval, and the seven years delay on the part of the Board could not be foreseen by him. He asked for troops to enable him to enforce order, but none were furnished. He certainly was in favor of education and the advance- ment of religion, and was of a humane disposition. His benevolent action in favor of the people on the subject of quit-rents met with strong censure from the Board of Trade. Among other recommendations by him was one in advance of the age, that the brutal practice of boxing, so brutal that it had been the cause of four deaths in a short while, be prohibited by law. Certainly he is entitled to considerable credit, because of the rapid increase of popu- lation and wealth under his administration. ‘There must have been confidence in his character and purity of inten- 109 tions. It is fitting that his name should be honorably per- petuated by one of our central counties. Matthew Rowan, whose name belongs to one of our coun- ties which once stretched from about the longitude of High Point to the Mississippi river, who, after the short incumbency of Nathaniel Rice, was, as President of the Council, acting Governor for nearly two years, was always faithful and trustworthy. He was a member of the Council from 1732 until 1760, and for several years its President. He showed activity and wisdom in the performance of his private and public duties. He was the son of a clergyman of the Church, Rev. Andrew Rowan, of an old Scotch family, rector of Dunaghy, diocese of Connor, county of Antrim in Ireland. He settled asa merchant in Bath and was one of the church wardens in 1726. He represented his county (then called precinct) in the Assembly. He was an importer in Irish goods, and as such often crossed the ocean to his native country. He was for a while Surveyor General of the Province, and as such assisted in 1735 in running the boundary line between North and South Carolina. He became before his death an inhabitant of New Hanover county. As he seems not to have been involved in the bitter quarrels so prevalent during his long official career, and as we find no censure of him by the people or Board of Trade, and although one of nine children of an Irish clergyman, he accumulated a handsome estate and left legacies to three of his brothers in Ireland. it is clear that he was a good specimen of the level headed and good hearted, sagacious and energetic, cautious and wide awake, Scotch-Irish. The sense of justice which led to the pro- vision in his will for an illegitimate child reveals to us the only obliquity in his conduct of which we have any know- ledge. Arthur Dobbs, one of the landed gentry of Ireland, though a Scotchman by descent, was very different in char- Re i rns er er i nae c= ae 110 acter from Rowan. Born, according to Burke, in 1689, he was in October when he took the oath of office as Governor of North Carolina, sixty-five years old; according to other authorities he had passed his three score and ten. He was a man of letters and an author, having published several books on subjects of interest in his day. He had held the important office of High Sheriff of Antrim, and of Engi- neer and Surveyor General of Ireland. He had also been a member of the Irish Parliament. His estate in Ireland, called Castle Dobbs, is still in possession of his descen- dants, among whom has been a clergyman of the Church. One of the females married a Duke of Manchester. He was a man of considerable sprightliness and great energy. He wrote on questions of commerce relating to Ireland, and even stirred up the Admirality to find the mythical North West Passage. An official letter to the great War Secretary, Wm. Pitt, written in 1759, gives a clear view of the character of the mind of Governor Dobbs. He heaps congratulations on the Secretary on account of the capture of Quebec and defeat of the French inGermany. ‘Then follows this gorgeous seutence: ‘*The glories and remarkable interposition of Divine Providence against such superior numbers will, I hope, induce his majesty, by your active and intrepid adminis- tration, with the unanimity of the Ministry and Parliament, to pursue his conquest until the French be expelled from this continent and Mississippi and Mobile, which is abso- lutely necessary for the peace and safety of these Colonies to be put into his Majesty’s possession, and also the Sugar Islands, which will effectually ruin the French marine and give future peace to Britain. Upon account of such glorious success I have appointed a day of solemn Thanks- giving, and upon this happy event, and important crisis, have composed a Hymn to be sung that day through this Province, which I beg leave to send to you as being at Iil present conformable to all the prophecies according to my interpretation of them at this era, 3760.” The following is the Hymn of Thanksgiving over the victories of Quebec and of Minden. I cordially commend it to the notice of the Hymnal Revision Committee. It will be appropriate when we come to celebrate the blowing out of the water of the fleet of the next Roman Catholic power conquered by us with the aid of our dynamite guns. This was probably the first Thanksgiving service in our State. HYMN. To God, our God’s Almighty name. Let Britons all their voices raise And publish by the mouth of fame In songs of joy our Saviour’s praise. For when surrounded and at bay, By mighty powers gainst Britain join’d, Our Allies country made a prey By papal pow’rs jointly combin’d; ‘Then Christ our God commenced his reign And o’er our councils did preside, Did o’er our fleets and armies deign To rule, and all their actions guide. The glorious dawn, the morning star Which ushers in the sun of light Thro’ the bright glade extended far And vanquished all the powers of night. His Church from papal thraldom freed And Gallic powers’ united force; His great Vicegerent he decreed O’er Briton’s Isle to steer his course. From wood the British lion roars; Uprears the Christian sanguine cross, O’er Eagle, Beast, triumphant soars With angels riding the white horse. Now Angels charged with vials dire Of Gods great wrath against Papal Beast, Are poured forth in Gods great Ire, ; O’er Beast, False Prophet, Heathen Priest. Let Angels then in chorus sing With us in Hymns of joy abroad, Hosanna to our Saviour King. Hosanna to his Christ our God. 112 This sophomorical State paper, with its accompanying doggerel, is a good index to the character of Dobbs. It shows that he was inclined to piety, that he was a student of the prophecies of Scripture, tha the erroneously thought himself gifted with eloquence and poetic fire, that he had abundant self-esteem. He was not lacking in courage, but his mind was narrow, his taste execrable, his ideas obscure. He was utterly lacking in business sense. He was fond of notoriety, a fussy, consequential gentleman of the old school. That such a man, transported to the wilds of a new country, with high ideas of his prerogative as lieutenant of a King, ruling over a people who claimed vested rights of freedom, with pluck to maintain their claims, should have perpetual turmoil, was most natural. Accordingly we find that though he started out with the best intentions he was a failure. The issuing of paper money, the bringing Sheriffs and Treasurers to account, the establishment of an independent judiciary and con- venient Courts, the location of the Capital, the selection of public printers, exorbitant fees, and other questions, were the causes of difference between him and the Assem- bly. He was fond of money, and sometimes stretched his prerogative in order to grasp fees not allowed by any law. He strove to take away from the Assembly their power of appointing the agents of the Province in London, Public Treasurers and Receivers. He occasionally ordered, without authority of law, payment to be made out of the money granted by the British Parliament for reimbursing the Colonies for their war expenses. He labored to establish a seat of government at a point not acceptable to the people. But the old Governor had his good points. He was possessed of enthusiasm and energy, and a kind of tumid rhetoric, which had on some minds the effect of eloquence. He was exceedingly active in securing the subjugation of hostile Indians. He urged provision for the support of the clergy, not only by payment of salaries, but by purchase 113 of glebes and rectories, as ‘‘the first and greatest principle and foundation of all social happiness, is the knowledge of true religion, and the practice of morality and virtue, to know, love, and adore the Divine Being.”’ He urges on the Assembly provision for the education of youth. With his sonorous rhetoric he inveighs against the schemes of the Pope of Rome and the Spanish and French Catholics to ‘‘conspire, conquer and enslave all our Colonies,’? and exhorts the Assembly to join him in behaving like ‘‘generous, brave, and true christians, to confine their appetites and luxuries, and part with a reason- able part of their wealth to preserve the remainder and our happy constitution in Church and State to our latest posterity.”’ His eloquent portrayal of the evils of French domina- tion was successful in urging the Assembly to furnish men and money beyond the resources of the Province, and greater in propotion, it is claimed, than any other Province. The old Governor was stalwart for education. He writes to the Board of ‘Trade that the chief want of the Province is a sufficient number of clergymen and proper schoolmasters to instruct the youth. He discerned the true needs of the Church by applying for a Bishop ‘‘to confirm the youth, and keep the clergy to their duty, and concur in putting the laws into execution.’’ He advocated the education of the Indians and inducing them to engage in cultivation of farms. He urges that the killing, wound- ing, and maining of Indians and negro servants, shall be placed upon the same footing as similar offences toward other people. The corruption charged against him in endeavoring to secure the location of the seat of goverment on his own land is found to be untrue. Another charge, that he brought from Ireland swarms of impecunious kin, is a gross and unjust exaggeration. His second son, Edward Brice Dobbs, was a Captain in the 114 British army and, properly, as experienced officers were scarce, was given the command ofa company sent on Brad- dock’s expedition, was afterwards Major in the expedition to New York, and was for a short time a member of the Governor’s Council. Richard Spaight, who married the sister of Dobbs, was made Secretary and Clerk of the Crown, was appointed one of the Associate Judges, and also was Paymaster of the troops, who served in Virginia. This appears to have been the extent of the nepotism of the Governor. Both these officers were good men. Spaight was the founder of a family, whose members have been and are conspicuous for their services to our State and to our Church. His son, Richard Dobbs Spaight, hastened home from his studies in the University of Glasgow when only twenty years of age, and engaged actively in the military and civil service of the State, assisting greatly in moulding her institutions, as State and National Legislator, and as the chief executive. I add that the change of the name of the county of Dobbs to Lenoir, was not until 1791, eight years after the close of the war, and probably was as much an ebullition of displeasure by a Republican Assembly against the strong Federalist nephew of the Governor, then in his grave over a quarter of a century, as it was against the uncle. Win. Tryon had qualities more brilliant than any of our Provincial Governors. He was a military man, having attained the rank of Lt. Colonel in the British army. He was in the prime of his life and vigor, ambitious and energetic, accustomed to the best society, stylish in his tastes, courteous in demeanor, a good soldier and statesman- like in his aspirations. He committed grave faults in his administration; such as extravagance in the survey of the Cherokee boundary, and building his ‘‘palace,’’ and cruelty in punishing the Regulators. In mitigation of censure in these regards it might be urged 115 that a display of power was useful in overawing the Cherokees, that a handsome official residence was needed to give a turbulent people respect for goverment, and that the appropriations were voted by an Assembly composed of some of the most prudent men in the Province, and pre- sumed to know what taxes their constituents could bear. In defense of his conduct about the Stamp Act, it may be said that it was his sworn duty to execute the orders of his King for carrying out the Act of Parliament levying the tax; and lastly, that the Regulators had defied his author- ity, broken up a Court, frightened the Judge into unseemly flight, and treated with outrageous indignity and cruelty officers of the law; that they were in arms against the law- ful government, and threatening to march on the Capital; and that his treatment of captured traitors in arms was wonderfully mild compared with that accorded those who followed the ill-fated standard of Charles Edward a few years before, or that accorded the Irish who resisted the English power a few years afterwards. And then it may be said in his behalf that he was sup- ported and approved by those we are accustomed most to honor. In his little army of 1100 men, were such patriots as John Ashe, John Sampson, Francis Nash, Richard Cas- well, Abner Nash, Robert Howe, Adlai Osborne, Samuel Spencer, James and Maurice Moore, Alexander Lillington and Hugh Waddell. ‘The bloody Act of Assembly under which the insurgents were prosecuted, was drawn by Samuel Johnston, and was passed by an Assembly of good North Carolinians, signed by Richard Caswell, as speaker, and approved by James Iredell, who, although not a mem- ber of the Assembly, was watching with interest all its actions. Admitting that the Governor was blameable for not accommodating his expenditures to the situation of a poor people, that he was not careful to adopt mild before resort- ing to violent measures. in many other respects his char- 116 acter appears to have been that of a good man and wise executive officer. He was undoubtedly an energetic advocate of education and supporter of the Church. In 1730, one Wm. Tryon, Esq., merchant of London, was Treasurer of the S. P. G. Six years later it appears that Wm. and Thomas Tryon, merchants, were jointly Treasurers. About this time Charles Tryon, of Bullwicke, in Northamptonshire, married Lady Mary, daughter of Earl Ferrers, a near relation of the eminent Admiral, Earl Washington Ferrers. As Governor T'ryon’s sister was called. by the Lutheran Commissioners the ‘‘Honorable Miss T'ryon,’’ she may have been ‘‘Maid of Honor’? to the Queen. Considering his rapid advancement which then went by Court favor, even more than now, and further his uncommon respect for religion, I think he was a son of Charles Tryon, and his noble wife, and nearly akin to the two Treasurers of the S. P. G. His wife, ‘Lady Tryon,”’ who brought him a dowry of £20,000 sterling, was proba- bly a daughter of the noble house of Wake, which gave to the Church the learned Archbishop of that name, who died about thirty years before Tryon came to North Carolina. One of the daughters of the Archbishop bore the same name as that of the facinating sister of ‘Tryon’s wife, Miss Esther Wake, who left an exceedingly pleasant memory among our people. The missionaries speak enthusiastically of Tryon and his ‘‘lady.’? Rev. J. Barnett mentions also the Governor’s liberality in the building of St. Philip’s Church in Bruns- wick. Rev. George Micklejohn writes, ‘‘He rules a will- ing people with the indulgent tenderness of a common father.’? Rev. Mr. Morton calls him, ‘‘that amiable, good man, who may be called the nursing Father of the Church in this Province.’’ Nor was this the opinion of Church- men alone, but of Presbyterian Ministers, such as David Caldwell, Pattillo and McAden. He and his sister headed a subscription to enable the Lutherans of Rowan to obtain 117 a minister and a schoolmaster for their first congregation organized in North Carolina. Col. Wm. LL. Saunders in his very able ‘‘Prefatory Notes’’ to the 7th volume of Colonial Documents, while on the whole not approving T'ryon’s character, gives him the great credit of seeming ‘‘earnestly to desire to fill the parishes with clergymen of good character, a class of men that he said were greatly needed in the Province.’’ ‘‘When Tryon came to this Province there were here just five clergymen of the Established Church. When he left it there were eighteen.’’ In six years the number was trebled. His wife and her sister won all hearts by their beauty, generosity and affability. And his sister was distinguished for her charitable acts. The old rule, soscetur a sociis, is especially true when the associates are women. We must conclude that Tryon had many noble qualities when we reflect on the three excellent ladies, whose virtues threw a radiance over him visible down the dim vista of a century and a quarter. The letters of Tryon, public and private, show that he was a good writer, and an active man of business, an executive officer of promptness, system and ability. He was too ati accomplished gentleman and of great personal influence. In apportioning to him censure, which his public acts call for, let it be remembered that he was called to the dual position of minister of George III, and Gover- nor of a people, claiming the rights of Englishmen, and exasperated by a.long course of misgovernment and oppres- sion. ‘The wind had been sown by his predecessors and he was forced to reap the whirlwind. Of Josiah Martin little need be said. He began his administration well by procuring Acts of amnesty to the Regulators, and he showed concern for religion and educa- tion, but the causes of dissension between him, the sup- porter of the royal prerogative, and the people, aiming at 118 securing for themselves all the rights of Englishmen, and ultimately at separation and independence, were such as to paralyze all his efforts, and to drive him from the State. Opposing his feeble protests and proclamations against the mighty forces leading to Revolution, he was in the absurd condition of Mrs. Partington fighting the angry waves of the Atlantic Ocean with a broom. His presence may have stimulated the Tory element to greater mischief, but the only lasting result of his rule is the name of a county. Even that would probably have been changed as were those of Dobbs and Tryon, but for a popular Governor of free North Carolina bearing the same name. Having finished the discussion of those who wielded the chief executive authority, and were known to be church- men, I now take up the laymen of the church, who in less exalted official station, or in private life, were most conspicuous in moulding the institutions and developing the resources of the Province of North Carolina- It will be found that they have been the foremost in resisting oppression, encouraging education, promoting religion, and training our people for striving for and attaining the blessings of a free government. The names of the first vestry ever appointed in North Carolina deserve to be recorded. ‘They may be found in the vestry book of St. Paul’s Parish, Chowan Precinct, and are as follows: The Hon. Henderson Walker, Esq., Col. Thomas Pol- lock, Wm. Duckenfield, Esq., Mr. Nicholas Crisp, Mr. _ Edward Smithwick, Mr. John Blount, Mr. James Long, Mr. Nathaniel Chevin, Mr. William Banbury, Col. Wil+ liam Wilkinson, Capt. Thomas Leuton, Capt. Thomas Blount. They met at the house of Mr. Thomas Gilliam, Decem- ber rsth, 1701. Nathaniel Chevin was appointed Clerk of the Vestry, Col. William Wilkinson and Capt. Thomas Leuten were the first Church Wardens. 119 Mr. Edward Smithwick made the first donation, viz: one acre of land for a site for a church building. The wardens were ordered to raise the money for build- ing a church by contributions if possible, if not by a poll tax. They were further ordered to provide a reader and agree with him for his services. The inhabitants of the South West Shore, z. ¢. of the South Eastern part of Bertie, were authorized after the church should be finished, to build a chapel of ease and to have a separate reader employed, by either the Hon. Col. ‘Thomas Pollock or William Duckenfield, Esq. The tax was twelve pence on each titheable of whom there were two hundred and eighty-three. After the church was finished at an expense of £33, say about one hundred and seventy dollars, the tax was raised to five shil- lings per titheable for the same, and for other charges, including £7 10 sh. paid the reader. The name of this first lay reader was Richard Churton, the first regularly employed ‘‘minister’’ in the State. The church, the first in the State, was twenty-five feet long, with posts in the ground, had a floor, and benches for pews. It was ceiled with planks, the stained appear- ance of which was offensive to the vestry and so it was ordered to be white-washed. At first it had no glass windows, but provision was made for securing some. John Porter was the contractor for the building. Soon afterwards the wardens were instructed to procure at as cheap a rate as possible ‘“‘one fair and large book of Common Prayer, and the book of Homilies.’’ It is to be presumed that they had a Bible. On the gth of September, 1705, to the vestry meeting at the chapel, was presented the first voluntary subscription list ever signed in this Diocese, the progenitor of a never ending series of such formidable documents. The names of the donors and the amounts pledged, deserve to be handed down to posterity. pa é ete 2 Sor ee EWG aN ata aE ERIS ote ae or 120 Fee Gy | Bhs Pe OPM ROMO gory ee pers hs a a 50.0 Wie. teenies, fags. yo Sr ere re ae a OO MNT Binder es Rags aii: awit § dyads eter Seba ae Ww recs 31 @:216 ES AMER MEOOBION cs ioc git edi TERN oc ae oe: APD t, od HOMmas CRI SAND ig Sh TR ge figs DEON OMAS eae ee apie dt eee Mr. Pawar Sunt Wikn, ny ee ee ee TOG My: John Blount...) ar), peta ioe seta ne. age pet 1:7ose@ DAS WV Sil ATU hee ni 5, hss e's o 8 o MMPS ata, Chreyrin: 25575 Sire Ashe Beam gees ae 1 ov? OMI WN DORE Oy ii oo 6. soil ceei eran kS | Fira seen gana! 010 0 BRICHARG: FROKG. Lk geass ie ie eae 010 0 John-Linnington:(.)4090 ial ek Se 015 0 Gant. Davids Hendersom, wisn, 5k cue 0 20 0 Metity BONNER...) fe oe Ue 010 0 OM ute Oe eet she nes 425 8 o This subscription was for compensation to Rev. Henry Gerrard, in addition to the £30 paid him from receipts of taxes, in consideration of his entire services in the Parish of Chowan, he having reported that on account of the great distance and ‘‘dirtyness of the roads’’ to Pequim- mins,’’ (Perquimans) he was not able to serve two parishes. Of the vestry, Acting Governors Walker and Pollock have already been mentioned. Wm. Banbury, which name was afterwards spelt Benbury*, often a member of the Council, was founder of the Church family of Benbury of our day, two of whom, John A, and Lemuel C, from the same county of Chowan, both churchmen, were alumni of the State University, and gallant Confederate officers, the former killed in the desperate fight of Malvern Hill. Thomas, son of Wm. Banbury was likewise a vestryman of St. Paul’s Parish, and was one of the signers of the spirited resolutions of defiance of British tyranny adopted by St. Paul’s Parish on the 19th of June 1776, and an ,active member of the State Congresses of 1774 and after- wards. William Dnkinfield, which name we learn from Burke’s Peerage, to have been formerly DeDokenfield, was the *NoTE.—The early settlers gave e the sound of a. ¢. g. Merchant was Marchant, Clerk was Clark, Bertie—Bartie, Hertford—Hartford, &c. 121 relation of Sir Robert Dukenfield, son of a noted Colonel in the Parliamentary army of the same name. William was a constant attendant on the meetings of the vestry. His name appears at the head of the vestry, Edward Moseley being the second, subscribed to a letter of thanks to the Bishop of London for sending to them the Rev. Wm. Gordon. ‘The description of Mr. Gordon shows that the early churchman had a proper conception of the character of a true minister of God. They write of him, as one, ‘‘whose meekness of disposi- tion and spotless conversation is so highly engaged, together with his most excellent and practical way of preaching, as have prevailed even with the enemies of the Church to be silent at his deserved applause.”’ Such language suggests that the laymen, who used it, were themselves largely endowed with christian graces. The next Dukinfield appearing in our annals, Nathaniel, probably the son and heir of William, was an enlightened churchman as appears by his letters to the Bishop of Lon- don, July 14th, 1724. He declares that the people have a longing desire for missionaries, and as evidence of their good disposition, he states that, when the missionary last sent, Mr. Newman, died after six months service only, they gave his widow the salary for the year, being £60 and the Assembly gave her £40 more. He recommends that there be sent other ministers with salaries of £50 each paid by the S. P. G., which with the allowance estab- lished by law, and other considerable advantages, would make a comfortable living. He concludes by hoping ‘“‘that the Bishop will be the happy instrument of establishing the glorious Gospel in that remote and dormetory part of the Universe.”’ This is the first charge on record of Rip Van Winkle-ism against North Carolina. ‘The son of this Nathaniel Dukin- field of the same name inherited the baronetcy in Chester county, Great Britain, by the death of Sir Samuel of that Puerto Sar ewigcrcs ay Sy lp tee 122 ilk without heirs male. Returning to England about the beginning of the war, his lands in North Carolina were confiscated. He purchased an office in the British army, but at his request was allowed not to fight against America. He was a warm friend of Judge James Iredell, and his unsuccessful rival for the hand of the sister of Governor Samuel Johnston. The devotion of this family to the Church is further illustrated by the fact that one son, Rev. Charles Egerton Dukinfield, became vicar of Eden Hall, and another son, Rey. Sir Henry Robert, was also in holy orders. Two other members of the earliest vestry were of a family which has had an extensive inflence in our State. Capt. Thomas Blount and John Blount. During the reign of Charles II, three sons of Sir Walter Blount, a prominent Cavalier during the Civil Wars, descended from the le Blounts, who were trusted officers of William the Conqueror, emigrated to America. One settled in Virginia, the other two, James and Thomas, in North Carolina. ‘Thomas Blount, the vestryman of 1701, was either the emigrant or his son. His son Jacob, removed to what is now Pitt county and resided on a plan- tation called Blount Hall, which is still owned by his descendants. Jacob was constantly a vestryman of Christ Church, Craven, and was a member of the Provincial Con- gresses of our State during the Revolutionary struggles. He left very distinguished sons, Wm. Blount, Senator of the United States, and Governor of Tennessee when a Territory; John Gray Blount, the great land owner and a useful member of the General Assembly; General Thomas Blount, a Revolutionary officer and member of Congress of the United States. Major Reading Blount likewise a Revolutionary officer and member of the Legislature, and Willie Blount, Governor and Judge of the Supreme Court of Tennessee. ‘The late General Wm. Augustus Blount was a son of John Gray Blount. 123 John Blount, also a vestryman of 1701, was son of James who settled in Albemarle in 1669. The records show that he was a regular attendant on the meetings, and a suppor- ter of the Parish, often acting as reader, until his death in 1725. The extracts which I have given from the letters signed by him, Dukinfield and others, show his appreciation of the character of a good minister. A curt entry in the vestry book of St. Paul’s Parish shows that they could be severe in denouncing a bad clergyman. We find that Col. Pollock and Mr. John Blount gave notice to Rev. Henry Gerrard to ‘disprove charges of debauched practices or be dismissed.’”’ ‘They did not propose to have one of those ecclesiastical nuisances, a church trial, but reversed the common law method and acted on the principle that a clergyman, whose right con- duct could not be shewn by himself, should have no place in the parish. A scu of John Blount, by the same name, Col. John Blount, of Mulberry Hill, was prominent in civil as well as Church matters, and his daughter married the first Bishop elect, Dr. Charles Pettigrew. The Elder John’s youngest son, Joseph Blount, likewise took up the mantle of his father. He was a useful member of many of the Colonial Assemblies, was appointed one of the Com- missioners of the Port of Roanoke and was named first in the Act of Incorporation of the Edenton Academy in 1770, which was in effect a Church school; the other incorpora- tors being such eminent churchmen as Samuel Johnston, Joseph Hewes, Thomas Jones, and others. He transmitted his name to his son, who was a warden of the Church and a member of the Standing Committee of the Convention which elected Dr. Pettigrew. And we see the name of Joseph Blount likewise affixed to his grandson, a loved and venerable clergyman, whom it warms our heart to see with us to-day, after fifty years devoted labor for the Church of his ancestors, Rev. Joseph Blount Cheshire, D, D. ; and 124 to his great-grandson, who is following in his father’s foot- steps, whose tireless energy has made him the originator of the scheme of this glorious centennial, Rev. Joseph Blount Cheshire, Junior. May I express the hope that the little Joseph Blount Cheshire, the third, of the seventh generation from the vestryman of 1701, inheriting the graces of his ancestors, may carry on their work of loving labor in the Master’s vineyard. I will not describe in detail the other members of the first vestry of 1701. I learn from my esteemed friend, Col. R. B. Creecy, whose mind is a storehouse of North Car- olina history, especially of that of the Albemarle country, that the names of all, except Crisp, Chevin, Leuten, and Dukinfield, are found still among the Albemarle people. Leuten died out within his memory, Blounts are numerous, also Longs and Benburys. ‘There are some Wilkinsons ayd some Smithwicks, corrupted into Smid- dicks. The readers of the early records of North Carolina find their interest and admiration greatly aroused by the picture given by Governor Glover of a young layreader, whose light shone brightly in the general darkness. In Pasquo- tank, he says, is an ‘‘orderly congregation kept together by the industry of a young gentleman. This gentleman being of an unblemished life, by decent behavior in that office [of school-master and layreader] and of apt discourses from house to house, according to the capacity of an igno- rant people, not only kept those he found, but gained many to the Church, insomuch that the Rev. Richard Marsden, waiting passage for South Carolina, administered the Holy Communion, the first time I can learn of its being administered.’’ This first celebration of the Holy Communion in the Albemarle section, and presumably in the State, was on Trinity Sunday, 1706. Forty-five infants and adults were baptised. Rev. Wm. Gordon, who wrote in 1709, says that he was 125 surprised at the ‘‘order, decency, and seriousness with which the congregation performed public worship;’’ and that the people were more ‘‘industrious, careful and cleanly’? than elsewhere, all owing to the young layreader and school-teacher, Charles Griffin from the West Indies. The career of Griffin thus far is like a green spot in the general spiritual desolation. It reminds us of Henry Martyn and Bishop Pattieson. It is exceedingly painful to learn from a subsequent letter of Mr. Gordon, that being removed from Pasquotank to Chowan in consequence of the coming of Rev. Mr. Adams, Griffin then fell into notorious sin and joined the Quakers. I chronicle the story in order to impress three things, rst, the wonderful good which can be accomplished by a single earnest lay worker; 2nd, the spiritual famine of the early settlers under the infamous neglect of the Lords Proprietors, and 3rd, that this spiritual famine was caused by want of teachers aud preachers, and not by the abnor- mal wickedness of the people. In this terrible condition of sin and apostasy, Dr. Hawks and other historians leave poor Griffin. Iam glad to restore his good name. In Bishop Meade’s book on the ‘old Churches and Families of Virginia,’’ I find that there was, about ten years after the event spoken of by Mr. Gor- don, a Rev. Charles Griffin teaching an Indian school at Christina in Virginia, a little north of Chowan Precinct, with skill and zeal closely similar to that shown by the lay-reader of Pasquotank Parish, and that he afterwards was a Professor at William and Mary College. I am con- strained to believe that the backslider abandoned his sin and returned to his former virtue and godliness of living. The name of Mr. Richard Sanderson, the elder, should likewise be recorded, as he attempted to make to the Church its first important benefaction, the gift of his plan- tation and slaves, after the death of himself and his wife. The donation was set aside by the Court for alleged in- et re ta pee es =~ 126 capacity in the donor, but it none the less shows attach- ment to the Church which is further proved by faithful service as warden. Ina letter to the Bishop of London, signed by the vestry, he being first named, after thanking his Lordship for sending to them Rev. Mr. James Adams, whose pious character and good works are earnestly praised, it is stated with pardonable pride that though Mr. Adams was the first to administer the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper, they had more communicants than most of the neighboring Parishes of Virginia, who had the advantages of a settled ministry for many years. John Lawson, who was captured and tortured to death by the Tuscaroras Indians in 1711, and whose book on North Carolina shows much literary talent and a very observant eye, was one of the most eminent men of those early days. As he styled himself ‘‘gentleman’’ he must have belonged to the ancient family of Lawsons in Yorkshire and North- umberland. He was Surveyor General of the Province, and an energetic and most active and enlightened officer. The peculiar enmity of the savages was caused by their regarding him as the cause of the encroachment of the whites on their lands. De Graffenreid shows that in pres- ence of his captors he behaved with conspicuous and defiant courage. Among the most prominent early churchmen was Samuel Swann, the older, a man of weight of character and of large earthly possessions, of great energy and use- fulness. There is an ancient family of Swanns, who have owned landed property in the county of Derby in England, ever since the conquest. A Samuel Swann was founder of one of its branches. I conjecture that the founder of the North Carolina family was a scion of that in Derby. Samuel Swann settled in Perquimans county in the year 1694. His grandfather, Wm. Swann was an alderman of Jamestown, in Virginia,and bought the land called Swann’s Point, oppo- 127 site, on the South side of James river in 1635. His father, Thomas Swann, five times married, was a member of the Governor’s Council in Virginia. Samuel Swann, son of his second wife, Sarah Cod, born in 1653, was twice married, first to Sarah, daughter of Governor Wm. Drummond, and secondly, to Elizabeth, daughter of acting Governor Alexander Lillington. He held several important offices, was often Associate Justice of the General Court, and some- times acted as Chief Justice. He was for many years a mem- ber of the Council. He held the responsible post of Collector of the Customs for Roanoke. He was the leading supporter of the Church in Perquimans. Rev. Mr. Gordon after praising the neatness or the unfinished Church, states that ‘‘its completion was hindered by the death in 1707, of one Major Swann, who zealously promoted the interests of religion in general, and forwarded by his continual pain and expense the building of that church in particular.’’ There is a family record written by him, a copy of which was furnished me by one of his ablest and most use- ful descendants, Samuel A. Ashe, of Raleigh, which breathes throughout the spirit of piety and affection. One or two of the entries I will read for the edification of parents who have need to make occasional memoranda of a similar character. “Samuel, born the 31st of October, 1704, being Tues- day, at r o’clock in the afternoon, the moon being full at 12 0’clock, was baptised Thursday the 23rd of August, 1705. He had a son, Samuel, by his Drummond wife, con- cerning whom we find this tragic entry: ‘‘My dearly beloved son Samuel Swann, was drowned at Roanoke Inlet, his boat oversetting on Friday, the rst of May, 1702, in the dusk of the evening, who, if he had lived until the next morning, six o’clock, would have been 21 years of age.’’ This brings to our minds the like fate by drowning of 128 two noble young sons of the Church in our day, who bore promise of future greatness in Church and State, both University boys, Frank G. Hines and Charles N. Hill. The descendants of Samuel Swann have been in all generations, and are now, as a rule churchmen, and influ- ential in public or private stations, and many or them dis- tinguished. His sons, William and Thomas, by his Drummond wife were both Speakers of the Assembly, and Thomas was likewise a member of the Council. The last of the descendants of this wife was Thomas Swann, a member of Congress of the Confederacy in 1787, a man of unusual cultivation, who married a daughter of Governor Samuel Johnston and died young without issue. Samuel Swann, the son of the Lillington wife, was a very eminent lawyer and legislator. He was selected as one of the Com- missioners to compile the laws of the Province, and as he finished the work, it is called Swann’s Revisal. He was for twenty years speaker of the Assembly and opposed with ability and firmness the exertion of arbitrary power on the part of the Governor. He was one of the Surveyors to run the boundary line between North Carolina and Virginia and the first white man to cross the great Dismal Swamp. ‘Through his daughter, Elizabeth, wife of John Baptista Ashe, and another daughter, Sarah, wife of Thomas Jones, a promi- nent lawyer of the Cape Fear section, are descended in addition to the Swanns, such staunch church families as the Ashes, Lords, Cutlars, Davises, De Rossets, Wrights, Halls, of Georgia, and others. Perhaps the most conspicuous figure in the Colonial period was Col. Edward Mosely, who was an inhabitant of the Albemarle country in Chowan until about 1735, when he removed to the Cape Fear. We first read of him asa member of the Council in 1705, and as he was not a vestryman prior to this, he probably emigrated from Eng- land during that year. From the practice of the Lords 129 Proprietors, heretofore mentioned, appointing as their deputies on the Council Board scions of the nobility and gentry, and from Mosely’s having had evidently good educational advantages, I think it likely that he was related to the ancient noble family of Mosely (or Mosley) in Lancaster county, England, of which Edward was the favorite name. One of them, Sir Edward Mosely, was Attorney General of the Duchy of Lancaster, the latter part of the 17th Century, and we may reasonably conjec- ture that the Edward Mosely, found as a member of the Council, and an able lawyer, shortly after the death of the Attorney General, was indebted to him for his legal bent, if not education. He at once became a leader in Church and State. We find him a member of the vestry of Chowan Parish, and with Nicholas Leuten entrusted with the duty of building a Chapel. He was a regular attendant at the vestry meetings. He was by far more liberal in his gifts to the Church than any other layman. I have already stated that he and Pollock headed the first subscription paper for the Church in the Province. Later, in 1720, he set the noble example of providing the members of his Parish with Common Prayer and other books, viz: twelve books of Common Prayer; twelve copies of the Whole duty of Man, twelve copies of Dr. Nichol’s’ Paraphrase on the Common Prayer, twelve copies of Horneck’s Great Law of Consideration, and Bishop Beveridge’s sermons, to be delivered to the twelve vestry- men for the use of themselves and their neighbors.* He went further. He madea large donation of standard books on Church History and Theology*to the S. P. G. ‘‘towards a Provincial Library to be kept in Edenton, the Metropolis of North Carolina,’’ the names of which showing twenty- three folio volumes, fifteen quartos, and thirty-seven *Notr.—It is doubtful whether Mosely’s good intentions took effect. He sent a bill of exchange to London to purchase these books, but we have no record of their having been received in Chowan. 130 octavos, in all seventy-six volumes, are filed as an appendix to this paper. The character of these works show that he must. have been a man of solid reading and literary instinct. He was a member and the speaker of the lower House of the General Assembly for many years. During the first administration of Burrington, that of Everard and most of Johnston’s administration, he was a member of the Upper House, and for a few months prior to the coming of Everard acted as Governor. He held the high office of Surveyor General of the Province, and was the principal representative of the State in running the boundary line between Virginia on the North, and South Carolina on the South, as well as that bounding Granville’s territory on the South. In adispute with the Virginia Commissioners as to a scientific question connected with the location of the boundary line, it has been proved that his knowledge and skill were superior to theirs. He was the ablest law- yer in the Province in his day, and held the office of Asso- ciate Justice, of Chief Baron of the Exchequer, and near the close of his life was Chief Justice. He wasalso Public Treasurer, and when he died he was the Associate of Swann in the first revisal of the laws. Ina public life extending from 1705 to his death in 1747, the services of Edward Mosely to the Colony were of prime importance. He early espoused the cause of the people in their claims of vested rights as against arbitrary power. He resisted the attempt to exclude dissenters from office and thus become a champion of religious liberty. He was Speaker in 1708 of the Assembly which decided in favor of Cary against Glover, but did not follow Cary in his factious and futile armed contest with Hyde. Eden’s prosecution of him and procuring the imposition of a heavy fine and temporary disqualification for office so far from injuring his character, emphasized his fearless assertion of his rights as a freeman. As early as 1716, the Assembly, under his guidance, 131 determined to put a stop to the arbitrary spirit which had grown up during the early troubles and Indian war by passing a resolution, probably phrased by him, which reminds us of Magna Charta, ‘‘that impressing of the inhab- itants or their property under pretence of its being for the public service without authority from the Assembly was unwarrantable and a great infringement of the liberty of the subject.”’ From Mosely’s union with the daughter of Governor Lillington, the widow of Governor Walker, was Sampson Mosely, who was prominent in the Revolutionary strug- gles. There are descendants of his still living, but none bearing his name. ‘The removal of Edward Mosely and his family to the Cape Fear was doubtless caused by the relationship between his children and those of Maurice Moore, his brother-in-law. Col. Maurice Moore was a churchman, at one time sharing with Mosely the distinction of being the strongest man in the Province. He was son of the first Governor James Moore, of South Carolina, whose ancestors belonged to one of the oldest and most influential families of Ireland, of which the Marquis of Drogheda is the present head. His grand-father, Roger Moore, is mentioned by Hume, as a man of great ability and capacity, who was forced to fly from his country in consequence of an unsuccessful rebel- lion in 1641 against the English. ‘The mother of Maurice Moore was daughter of Governor Yeamans. He first came to North Carolina as an officer under his older brother, Col. James* Moore, who with signal ability finished Col. Barnwell’s work by crushing the Tuscaroras rebellion, and was afterwards one of the best of South Carolina’s Gov- ernors. Col. Maurice Moore married the widow of Samuel Swann, the elder, Governor Lillington’s daughter, and for several years resided in Perquimans couuty. While a citizen of Albemarle he led, under order of Governor Eden, a company to defend the people of South Carolina against 132 Yemassee Indians, for which the Assembly of that State voted him most cordial thanks anda _ bounty of £100. About 1723, he, with his brothers, Nathaniel and Roger, commonly called ‘‘King Roger Moore,’’ and other rela- tives and friends, such as the Porters, Howes, Daniels and the children of John Moore, concluded to migrate to Cape Fear, and procuring large tracts of land on the waters of Town Creek below Wilmington, laid out and settled the town of Brunswick. This town for many years was inhab- ited by distinguished and refined people. ‘The Assemblies were sometimes held there. In it resided some of the Colonial Governors. In the course of time Wilmington absorbed the population of Brunswick. As the settlement of his ancestor, Sir John Yeamans, had failed, Col. Maurice Moore is entitled to the distinction of being the pioneer of Cape Fear. Owning large estates and possessed of great weight of character, he and his brothers dispensed a generous hospitality, and exerted commanding influence on their community. His sons, Maurice and James, one in civil, the other in military life, were among our most distinguished men. Maurice was an Associate Judge of the General Court under Tryon, along with Richard Henderson. He was an able lawyer anda staunch advocate of the rights of the people. His pamph- lets, one against the Stamp Act and the other signed ‘‘Atticus.’’ criticising the acts and character of Tryon, show much literary power. In him alone of the three Judges did the Regulators appear to trust. He was a member of the Congress which formed our State Constitu- tion and aided to start the machinery of free government. James Moore had high reputation as a military man and was elected in 1775 Colonel of the First Regiment, and in 1776, as General, was placed by Congress in charge of the southern department. He lived long enough to show promise of a brilliant career. In the same house and in the same hour in 1777, the struggling patriots lost two of 133 their strongest men, Maurice Moore, the jurist, and James Moore, the soldier. Alfred, a son of Judge Maurice Moore, after some efh- cient service in the war, became Attorney General of free North Carolina, and at the close of the century a Judge of the Supreme Court of the United States. The Ashe family gave to the Province and to the Church in the 18th century some of its most brilliant lights. There are several Ashe stocks among the landed gentry of England. ‘The North Carolina family is from the Ashes of Heightsbury, an old borrough in Wiltshire. The name was originally D’Esse, and the pedigree runs back to the Conqueror. ‘The members have been prominent in Eng- lish political life, in parliament and in official station. St. George Ashe was Bishop of Cloygher and Derry, and is said to have married Swift to Stella in the Bishop’s own gar- den. Another, Edward, was on the Board of Trade at the time of the purchase of Carolina by the Crown. We find John Ashe sent to England in 1703, by the dissenters of the county of Colleton in South Carolina, for the purpose of thwarting the efforts of Governor Nathaniel Johnston to disfranchise all not belonging to the Church of England. While engaged in his mission he died in London, and his family, of which John Baptista Ashe was the head, emi- grated to the Albemarle section about 1727. He at once became prominent in the Province, identifying himself with the people by marrying a daughter of Samuel Swann, the elder, and thus being connected with Edward Mosely, Samuel Swann, the speaker, the Porters, and the Lilling- tons. He was at one time a member of the Council and at another Speaker of the Assembly, and had the nerve to resist with spirit the arbitrary encroachment of Burring- ton, thus incurring his mortal hatred and the abusive out- givings of his venomous tongue. His oldest son, John Ashe, as speaker of the Assembly and as Colonel of the militia of Brunswick, was foremost in resisting the attacks Tita asa 134 on the rights of the Colonies which led to the war of In- dependence. He was styled by Jones, the historian, ‘‘the most chivalrous hero of the Revolution.’? Eight years before the tea was thrown into Boston harbor by men dis- guised as Indians, Gens. Ashe and Waddell, in open day, with six hundred men from the Cape Fear region, had the daring to march to Brunswick and force the British men of war to surrender two merchant vessels, seized because their papers were not stamped, and surrounding Governor Tryon’s house, took therefrom the Stamp-master who was then made to swear not to execute the duties of his office. He was a leader in all the measures looking to resistance and a gallant, though unfortunate, General of the Revolu- tionary army. His younger brother, Samuel Ashe, was educated at Harvard and was a lawyer of ability. He likewise was an active patriot, a member of the State Con- gress of 1775 and 1776, and one of the Council of thirteen, which, during the provisional period preceding the adop- tion of the constitution, was the supreme authority of the State. He was for years one of the first Judges under the con- stitution, and then was transferred to the executive chair. He was a man of great force and influence and acknow- ledged integrity, and has had the extraordinary honor of giving names to a county and two towns of our State. Mr. George Davis, in his admirable address before the Alumni of his Alma Mater, the University of North Car- olina, quotes from Jones’ History, ‘‘the Ashe family con- tributed more than any other to the success of the Revolu- tion in this State. Gen. John Ashe’s son, Capt. Samuel Ashe, served two campaigns in the Northern States with the rank of Captain in the light-horse, and although he re- signed his commission, he continued to serve in the mili- tia expeditions of the State. So that there were five offi- cers of that family actively engaged in the war: ‘‘Gen. John Ashe and his son, Capt. Samuel Ashe, Governor 135 Samuel Ashe and his sons, Colonel John Baptista and Samuel Ashe.’’? Mr. Davis says, ‘“I'rue so far—and he might have added, that Gen. Ashe’s son, John—‘‘Mad Jack Ashe,’’ as he was called, served nearly throughout the war with the rank of Captain, and that the boys, Wil- liam, Acourt, and Cincinnatus Ashe, though too young to hold commands were old enough to follow the example of their sires, and march against the enemies of their coun- try.’’ Wm. Shepperd Ashe, member of Congress and President of the Wilmington and Weldon Railroad Com- pany, and the late Thomas Samuel Ashe, Confederate States Senator and Judge of our Supreme Court, were lineal descendants of Judge and Governor Samuel Ashe, as is also Samuel Acourt Ashe, the editor, and many other prominent men. The family of Lillingtons, both through its male and female members, was very influential in the Province from early times. Alexander Lillington was Deputy Governor of Albemarle in 1693—’95, and Gen. Alexander Lilling- ton, his grandson, was one of the most daring spirits who inaugurated the Revolution, sharing with Caswell the dis- tinction of defeating the Tories in the important battle of Moore’s Creek Bridge, his son likewise being an ardent soldier. It has been already stated that a daughter of Gov. Lillington was successively the wife of Governor Walker and of Edward Mosely, and another daughter was successively the wife of Samuel Swann, the elder, and of Maurice Moore, the elder. She was the mother of the eminent lawyer and speaker of the Assembly, Samuel Swann, the younger, and of the wife of John Baptista Ashe. Another daughter married John Porter, and one of their daughters became the second wife of Maurice Moore, the elder, and thus the mother of Judge Maurice and Gen. James Moore; so that it appears that most of the Cape Fear worthies had in their veins some of the excellent Lilling- ton blood. I do not find this name among the peerage or ea ie, 136 gentry of Great Britain, but the high position held by the first Lillington in North Carolina, and by his father in Barba- does, makes it probable that they were relations of Admi- ral Lillingston, who was prominent in the latter half of the 17th century, the dropping of a letter being very common in the history of families. The members of the Davis family of Cape Fear were staunch churchmen. Four brothers, Jehu, John, William and Roger joined Maurice Moore’s Colony at Brunswick. Jehu Davis was the progenitor of an extraordinary array of honored and useful citizens. His descendants inter- marrying with the Waddell, Ashe, Eagles, Moore and Hill families, gave to the State such men as Bishop Thomas F. Davis, Dr. Edmund Strudwick, Judge Thomas S. Ashe, and Dr. F. J. Haywood among the dead, and George Davis, Dr. Edmund F. Ashe, Alfred M. Waddell, and Du Brutz Cutlar among the living. He was for years a presiding justice of the County Court of Brunswick. Ina well written and vigorous protest made to the Board of Trade in 1735, he and his brother, John, and seven others, are described as the nine principal inhabitants of the Cape Fear, owning 75,000 acres of land and numbering, with their families and slaves, 1,200 persons. ‘The son of Jehu Davis, Thomas, and grandson, Thomas F., father of Bishop Davis and the ex-Attorney General of the Confederate States, were both men of high standing, and held offices of trust in their counties. Nearly all the descendants of Jehu Davis are staunch churchman. Conspicuous among the churchmen of the old times was Edmund Porter, and I believe John Porter, his father. Like John Ashe, the latter took part with the dissenters and like him was sent to England to oppose their disfran- chisement. He was an adherent of Cary in his contro- versy with Glover, and has been stigmatized by Dr. Hawks and other historians as a traitor and as having stirred up the Tuscaroras war. It is now certain that John 137 Porter was working for the defence of the chartered rights of the people, and as his family associations were with churchmen, his son and daughter intermarrying with the Lillingtons, and his grand-daughter marrying Col. Maurice Moore, I think it likely that he was not as alleged either a bad man or a Quaker. Nor do I credit the evil charges brought against his son, Edmund Porter. Party feelings was so excessively strong and foul language so common in those days that it is not safe to credit allegations unsup- ported by facts. Charges of extorting excessive fees were made against nearly all officers. Certainly Edmund Por- ter’s associations were with good men and he showed com- mendable spirit in resisting arbitrary acts of the executive. He was for some time member of the Council and Judge of the Vice Admiralty Court and the records show that he was a man of independent and intelligent judgement, with courage to maintain his convictions. It was rather to his credit that he was deprived of his seat in the Council by the despotic Burrington. Christopher Gale was the most imposing figure in the early judiciary. - We have his portrait, his noble counte- nance, surrounded by his flowing wig, showing true judi- cial dignity. We learn even from his enemy, Urmstone, that he was so much trusted that he was called on to fill every office in the Province except the executive. Under his administration as Chief Justice, the General Court for the first time took shape as a worthy imitation of the Court of King’s Bench in England. So far as the records prove, he was the first Judge to deliver a charge to the grand jury instructing them in their duties, and the first to hold Court in a court-house, which was at Edenton. He was equal to Mosely in the universality of his employ- ments, Major in the militia, Councillor, Commissioner to settle the Virginia boundary line, Commissioner to procure aid from South Carolina in the ‘uscaroras war, Collector, agent to England to procure the deposition of the terrible CE ar ra ne = 138 Burrington. Burrington praised him until he refused to allow his Court to be made the instrument of the Governor’s despotic conduct, and then the praises were changed into curses and vilifications, followed by attempts at personal violence. The Lords Proprietors sustained Gale. He was Chief Justice, with a short interval when he was absent in England, until 1731. As achurchman he stands as high as any other of the men of his day. He was a son of Rev. Miles Gale, rector of Kighley, in Yorkshire. More than one of his ancestors were clergymen of the Church, and so was one of his brothers. The vestry with whom he served praised his piety and zeal. It was his custom to have one of his brothers to read the service of the Church weekly in his own house, for want of achapel. His letters to his father and the Bishop of London, show an earnest desire to procure missionaries for the people so destitute of religious privileges. Gale married the widow of Governor Harvey, and Chief Justice Wm. Little married their daughter. Judge Little was a lawyer of ability, at one time Attorney General, and at another, Treasurer of the Province. Charges of extor- tion and perversion of justice were made against him by the Assembly, but he was vehemently defended by Bur- rington and his Council; and as there was never any trial we are in no condition to take sides against the ancestor of some of the best people of our State. In addition to Christopher Gale and Wm. Little there were others who held the high office of Chief Justice whose names should be considered. There was Wim. Smith, in Governor Gabriel Jonhston’s administration, who had his education at one of the English Universities,and was a Barrister of two years stand- ing when deemed worthy by the King, at the suggestion of the Board of Trade, to occupy the highest judicial office in the Province. He was evidently a man of parts, though 139 not escaping charges of corruption, both by Burrington and members of the Assembly. Later, in Dobbs’ time, we have Enoch Hall, who, accord- ing to Dobbs, had a good character, but knowledge of law in an inverse ratio. And then there were James Harell and Peter Henly, good men, and Charles Berry, a sound and upright judge, who in a paroxysm of insanity com- mitted suicide. Lastly, there was Martin Howard,a convert from the Baptists, an able lawyer from Rhode Island, whose resi- dence there was burnt because of his advocacy of the Stamp Act. Obloquy has been heaped on his name by the patriot party, but as he was allowed to live on his plantation in Craven until September, 1777, unmolested, where he claimed that he had made two blades of grass grow where one grew before, and was on friendly terms with Judge Iredell, it is likely that his chief offence was in adhering to the Crown. With Howard, were Maurice Moore, al- ready mentioned, and Richard Henderson as Associate Judges, who, like Moore, espoused the cause of the Colo- nists. He, Henderson, was an able, faithful and efficient officer, and was the father of two very distinguished sons, Chief Justice Leonard Henderson, and Archibald Hender- son, an eminent lawyer and member of Congress. The descendants of Richard Henderson, who are ehurchmen in our day, may be numbered by scores; among them there is none more staunch than one of our representatives in Con- gress, John S. Henderson. A most notable churchman, of the period nearest the Revolutionary struggle, was General Hugh Waddell, the founder of the long line of devoted churchmen and useful and honored citizens, one of whom, Alfred Moore Wad- dell, has recently published an interesting biography of his ancestors, and has delivered an able address on this centennial occasion. His father, of the same name, belonged toa leading fam- 140 ily of the great people who emigrated from lowland Scot- land, to North Ireland, and was a friend of Rowan and of Dobbs. Hugh Waddell, the younger, emigrated to North Carolina in 1754, when about twenty years of age. He won laurels, when barely of age, in the campaign in which Washington gained his first military experience, being promoted from Lieutenant to Captain. As Major, he marched with General Forbes to Fort Du Quesne. In the next year, 1759, we find him protecting the North Caroli- na frontiers against the Indians by building forts and fighting, when need required. Two years later, in com- mand of North Carolina troops, he assisted in humbling the Cherokees. In 1765, he joined with John Ashe in leading forcible resistance to the execution of the Stamp Act. He took part in the campaign against the Regulators, being in command of the militia of the West. Gen. Wad- dell was interested in civil as well as military affairs, serv- ing as a,member of the Assembly from Rowan and from Bladen. Marrying Mary Haynes he settled on Cape Fear River at Rocky Point, at a plantation then and now called Castle Haynes. Having great military talents and expe- rience, being of indomitable pluck and energy, possessed of large wealth, a big brain, commanding manners and impetuous zeal for liberty, he seemed destined to stand high on the roll of the great generals who justified the confidence reposed in them by Washington. He was cut off by disease two years before blood flowed at Concord and Lexington and before his kinsmen and friends began to arm in preparation for the coming conflict. It is remarkable that North Carolina should have lost by disease in the opening days of the Revolutionary struggle, two of her most eminent military leaders, James Moore and Waddell, and also her most trusted statesman. John Harvey. A citizen of Wilmington, conspicuous for attachment to Church principles and for faithfulness in his civil duties 141 was John Burgwin, a younger son of a good Welch family, who landed in America in 1751, and was a co-partner in business with Waddell. His first wife, one of the heires- ses of Castle Haynes, died childless. By his second wife, Miss Bush, of England, he was the father of J. F. Bur- gwyn, of New Berne, and George B. Burgwin, of Wil- mington. ‘The first was grand-father of one of the dele- gates to the General Convention in 1886 and 1889, from the Diocese of North Carolina, Col. W. H. S. Bur- gwyn; the latter was father of one of the delegates from the Diocese of Pittsburg, Mr. Hill Burgwin. John Bur- gwin was clerk of the Council and Public Treasurer under Dobbs and ‘Tryon, and had their full confidence. He was noted for strict business principles and talents as an ac- countant, his reputation in this regard extending even into the remotest regions where the Regulators nourished their hatred of free bills and taxes. General Robert Howe, a scion of the noble house of Howe, in England, anda descendant of Gov. James Moore, of South Carolina, and of Job Howe, one of the friends and supporters of Col. Maurice Moore, at Brunswick, was a churchman. Prior to the Revolution, he acted as Associate Judge on the bench with Chief Justices Berry and Howard. He wasa member of the Assembly under Governor Martin and of the Provincial Congress of 1775, and was one of the leaders in the opposition to the Governor. He was foremost in organizing the militia for service in the field. He served throughout the war with varied fortune, and enjoyed the confidence of Washington to a high degree. He died soon after the the close of the war while on his way to take his seat in the General Assembly of the State, whose freedom he aided so largely in securing. Some of the State papers, written on the eve of the Revolution, that are certainly to be attributed to Gen. Howe, are remarkably fine produc. ree scan CFT - : ee ne 142 tions, suffering nothing by comparison with similar papers in any other Colony. Among the best churchmen of Brunswick must be men- tioned Wm. Hill, a native of Boston, who often acted as lay reader, said by Josiah Quincy, who lodged at his house, in his narrative of his Southern tour, to have been a ‘‘most sensible, polite gentleman,’’ and ‘‘warmly attached to the cause of American freedom.’? His wife was a daughter of Nathaniel Moor; and their son, Wm. H. Hill, became a prominent lawyer and member of Congress. A son of the latter, Joseph A. Hill, considered by many, one of the most able men in the South, was cut off by disease in early manhood. Among the later Colonial churchmen may be found conspicuous the name of De Rosset. On the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, Captain Louis De Rosset, a man of rank in the South of France gave up his fair home for conscience sake and took refuge in Eng- land. His merit being known to the celebrated Schom- berg, a commission as Captain in the British Army was given him. He left one son, Dr. Armand John De Rosset, who took his degree at the University of Basle. Dr. De Rosset re- moved to Wilmington in North Carolina with two sons, the elder of whom Louis Henry, was speedily made a mem- ber of the Council and served in that capacity until the Revolution with great faithfulness. Considering himself bound by the oath of allegiance, which as Councilor he had taken, he returned to England after the evacuation of Charleston and died childless. His brother, Moses John, a physician, served as Captain in the expedition of Col. Innes to Virginia. In 1766, the year before his death, as Mayor of Wilmington, he addressed a spirited reply to Tryon on the subject of the refusal by the people of Wil- mington to supply the war sloop, Viper, with provisions, because the vessel was engaged in enforcing the Stamp 143 Act. He left a daughter, who became the mother of Judge John D. Toomer, and a son, Armand John De Rosset, who for sixty years was one of the most skilful physicians and excellent men of his day in America. This son marrying the niece of Hume, the historian, became the father, among other children, of the venerable Dr. Armand John De Ros- set of our day, whom the Diocese of East Carolina delights to honor as its Treasurer, and delegate to the General Con- vention, as did the Diocese of North Carolina before the division. Among his descendants are two clergymen of our Church. Col. James Innes deserves to be recorded among the Church worthies of the Colonial period although he was probably a Presbyterian, when in Scotland. He was an officer, according to Governor Dinwiddie, of ‘‘unblemished character, of great reputation for his bravery and con- duct,’? to whom history has not done justice. He was a native of Scotland, of noble family, a tried soldier of ap- proved courage and capacity. He probably came to North Carolina with Governor Johnston. He was for years a member of the Council. He was a Captain in the expedi- tion against Carthagena. In 1754, he was selected to com- mand the first troops raised by any of the Colonies for ser- vice outside its own borders. He marched to Virginia for the war with the French, in which Washington acquired his first military experience. He did his full duty, and that his efforts were not successful was due to causes which he could not control. He died in 1759, after showing his devotion to the Church by bequeathing a bell to the Par- ish Church of Cannisbay in Caithness, and £100 sterling to the poor of the parish. He gave his plantation, con- siderable personal estate, his library, and £100 sterling to found a free school, of which the parson and vestry of St. James,’ Wilmington, and the Colonel of the New Hanover Regiment were to be trustees. This is the first private bequest for a school in the history of the State. Under it, 144 by Act of Assembly, was founded Innes Academy. The Harveys of Perquimans, were prominent among our people for several generations. ‘They probably belonged to an ancient family in England, descended from De Herné, one of the officers of William the Conqueror. I have a book which has the name and coat of arms of John Harvey, and the crest is like that of John Harvey, of Ickwell Bury, of the county of Bedford. It is noticea- ble that in Burke’s Peerage the name ‘‘John’’ is the sole christian name of the head of this family for six genera- tions. In North Carolina, John Harvey was acting Gov- ernor, as head of the Council, in 1678. Thomas Harvey, probably his son, was deputy Governor for four years prior to his death in 1699, often acting as Chief Justice of the General Court. Both administrations seem to have been successful in the preservation of law and order. But the greatest of the name was John Harvey, who, as Speaker of the House, had the responsibility of inaugura- ting measures which ultimately led to armed resistance. He was chairman of the Committee of Correspondence with the other Colonies. He had the nerve to issue calls for election of delegates toa Provincial Congress to meet in New Berne, to take the place of the Assembly, in case Gov- ernor Martin should dissolve the latter. This Congress met notwithstanding a prohibitory proclamation from the Governor, and Harvey was chosen as its moderator, the first legislative body which met in North Carolina in defi- ance of royal authority. Inthis Assembly there were three Harveys from Perquimans, John, Benjamine, and Thomas, and two others, Miles and John, the younger, afterwards appeared in the Revolutionary legislatures. John Harvey, the elder, although enfeebled by disease, with conspicuous courage, energy and intelligent statesmanship, kept North Carolina in line with the other Colonies until his death. Col. Creecy informs me that in the earlier half of this century there lived at Edenton three elderly sisters, grand- 145 daughters of John Harvey, Misses Peggy and Patsy Har- vey and Mrs. Granberry, very prim and precise patterns of old school etiquette; so exceedingly devout and attached to the Church that it was said of them that ‘‘they would never die, but would blow away and fly to the church steeple and stick there.’’ ‘he last of the lineal descen- dants of the great patriot are three maiden ladies of Hert- ford, Perquimans county, of the best type of womanhood, the best of christians, and like their ancestors, as far back as tradition goes, members of our Church. When Harvey died, Samuel Johnston, a churchman of wealth, patriotism, cultivation and ability, took his place as Moderator;,and soon, as Chairman of the Provincial Council, was the first executive of our State. He wasa nephew of Governor Gabriel Johnston, and son of John Johnston, Chief Surveyor of the Province, a man of great influence and high standing. Although his greatest ser- vices to the State as legislator, Governor and Judge were not in Colonial times, yet he was a man of much influence for many years prior to the Revolutionary struggle. He was Naval officer of the Crown, and an active member of the Assembly. He was a supporter of Tryon in the sup- pression of the Regulators, but was soon afterwards in the opposition, promoting the movement for resistance with such activity and intelligence that he was chosen to take the place of Harvey. His further great career I will not trace. As leader of the conservative wing of the Whig party he aided in moderating the violence of the Radical element. The brother-in-law of Samuel Johnston was James Ire- dell, the Collector of the Port, a bright young lawyer in Colonial times, who rose to be one of the ablest Judges of the Supreme Court of the United States. Neighbors or connections of the Johnstons were, besides those I have mentioned, Col. Richard Buncombe of Tyr- rell, a man of wealth and generous hospitality, who 146 equipped a company at his own expense and lost his life at Germantown. There was Col. John Dawson, a lawyer, husband of Gabriel Johnston’s daughter, living at Eden House, noted for his hospitality and refined society, whose son, Wm. Johnston Dawson, became a member of Congress, and was one of the Commissioners to select the site and report the plan of the city of Raleigh, giving his name to one of its streets. Another was Dr. Cathcart, of great wealth and cultiva- tion, one of whose daughters was the wife of Samuel John- ston and mother of the late James Cathcart Johnston. There was also Thomas Jones, one of the ablest lawyers, who is said to have been the chief author of the Constitu- tion of 1776. And there were Joseph Hewes, one of the signers of the Declaration of Independence, who showed a rare constancy by living a bachelor because of the death of his affianced, Isabella Johnston; and Robert Smith, his partner, an officer in the army and a member of the legis- lature; and Thomas Barker, the legal instructor of Samuel Johnston, and appointed, though not acting, with Mosely, Swann and Allen to revise the laws of the Province. Another of the Albemarle churchmen, a very accom- plished man, Charles Johnson had an eventful life. His name was originally Johnston, or Johnstone, being like Gabriel Johnston, a member of the great Johnston family of South Scotland, of which the Earl of Annandale was head. When but a youth he followed the unfortunate Charles Edward and after Culloden escaped to the conti- nent, and for policy’s sake changed his name to Johnson. He afterwards lived in Scotland and then spent some years in London in the service of the East India Company. Becoming a widower he removed to the Albemarle section, and afterwards married a daughter of Rev. Daniel Earl, by whom he had one son, Charles Earl Johnson, the father of the eminent physician, and grandfather of the Treasurer 147 of the Diocese of North Carolina, both of the same name. Charles Johnson was a very accomplished man and an ar- dent patriot, of great influence, serving faithfully in the State legislature and in the National Congress. He was also Vice-President of the Fayetteville Convention of 1789, which adopted the Federal Constitution, Gov. Saml. John- ston being President. ‘There were no more refined commu- nities in the country than the circles of Church people, who resided in and around the old Capital of the State, and in and around Brunswick, Wilmington and New Berne. One of the most useful churchmen of the later period of the Colonial times was James Davis, a very active man of business, who in 1747, imported from Virginia and set up at New Berne the first printing press. On this press he printed in good style the first book ever published in the State, the Revisal of the Acts of the Assembly, known as Swann’s Revisal, and familiarly called, from the color of the binding, the ‘“‘Yellow Jacket.’ Davis was public prin- ter until the removal of the seat of government from New Berne to Wilmington, in 1764. He was likewise the pio- neer of periodicai literature, publishing the first journal, with the ambitious title of ‘“TMhe North Carolina Maga- zine, or Universal Intelligence,’’ issued once a week, a small quarto of eight pages, begining June rst, 1764, for four pence a number. He was also the first mail con- tractor, agreeing with the Assembly to ‘carry the public letters, expresses and dispatches relating to the Province, to any part thereof, and every fifteen days send a messenger to Suffolk, in Virginia, and to Wilmington’’ for one year at a compensation of £100 6s 8d procln. money. What his charges were for private letters does not appear. That he had the general confidence is proved by his being elect- ed a Burgess of the Assembly while holding the office of Sheriff. He was refused his seat on this account, but we 148 find him a member afterwards. Probably he gave up the office of Sheriff. John Haywood, the founder of a family which has given many distinguished churchmen to our State, was a nephew of Sir Henry Haywood, of England. He was born in Barbadoes and settled about 1730 in Halifax county, in North Carolina. He was Treasurer of the Northern counties, about the middle of the 18th century. His son, Col. Wm. Haywood, removed to Edgecombe county, and was one of its leaders in promoting the Revo- lution; serving on the Committee of Safety, and in all the various State Congresses and General Assemblies, until his death in 1779. From him and his brothers, Sherwood and Egbert, are descended some of the most distinguished peo- ple of our State, notably, Judge John Haywood, a very able lawyer of North Carolina and Tennesssee, and author of a history of Tennessee; Treasurer John Haywood, whose name belongs to a county and a town of our State, and Win. H. Haywood, a Senator of the United States. Col. Philemon Hawkins, Senr., the founder of a large and exceedingly influential family, emigrated to Warren county, then Bute, about 1737, from Virginia. He was the chief aid to Tryon in the Alamance campaign, and was one of the most sagacious and prudent in his community. His son, Benjamin Hawkins, was selected by Washington as one of his aids; fought at the battle of Monmouth, and was afterwards one of the first Senators of the United States under the Constitution; while one of his grandsons, Wm. Hawkins, was Governor of the State in the begin- ning of the war of 1812. One of the most sturdy patriots, one of the most ad- vanced in Republican ideas, one of the most simple in his habits and trusted among his fellow citizens, was John Starkey. He was for years Treasurer of the Southern Province. He had such influence in the Assembly that Dobbs charged that he acquired his power by lending 149 money to the members. He is said to have been an or- dained minister of the Church and -to have had regular services in his dwelling house. His son, Edward Star- key, was a legislator in Revolutionary times, and a mem- ber of the first Council under the Constitution of 1776. Richard Caswell, the first Governor, and one of the leaders of the Revolution, in military and civil life, was a prominent churchman in Colonial days» He was an emu- nent lawyer, was Public Treasurer of the Southern part of the Province; as Colonel of the militia of Dobbs county commanded the right wing of Tryon’s army at Alamance, and held the high position of Speaker of the Assembly. So high was he valued by Tryon, that he endeavored un- successfully to have him appointed one of the Associate Judges under Chief Justice Howard. Executive bland- ishments could not swerve him, from patriotism, and he devoted his civil and military talents, which were of a high order, to the cause of independence. cane Prominent among the Tories were Edmund Fanning, appointed by Tryon Associate Judge in the place of Maurice Moore removed for opposition to the Stamp Act; Colonel of the militia and Register of Orange, and the object of the vengeance of the Regulators for exacting €x- cessive fees and for taking the lead in enforcing obnoxious laws; afterwards a General in the King’s Army and Lieu- tenant Governor successively of Nova Scotia and of Prince Edward’s Island; a good scholar too, a D. Cc. L. of Oxford University, and an LL. D. of his Alma Mater, Yale Col- lege, and of Dartmouth. kind the names at least should be recorded of John Fro- bock, the land Surveyor of Salisbury, and Henry Eastace McCullock, with his claims as agent, and in his own right, *In Sabine’s “American Loyalists,” Edmund Fanning 1s said sig gn been Gov. Tryon’s son-in-law. Sabine, however, does not seem to me i in hi North Carolina matters. to be altogether reliable in his statements about pec eips Prime sr Fe 150 of acres broad enough for a principality; and Earl Gran- ville’s agents, Francis Corbin, and Thomas Childs, the latter at one time Attorney General. i It would be a labor of love to continue this narrative of the men of our Church in Colonial days, worthy and un- worthy, but my paper is already too long. I will give rapid notice of some of them and close my work with regrets for its ineompleteness, and possible injustice to those worthy of all honor. Among these should be mentioned Henry Baker, who settled in what is now Hertford county, in 1720, among whose descendants are Lawrence Baker, prominent in the Committees of Safety, and State Congresses of the Revolu- tion, and that excellent gentleman of the old school, Dr. Simmons J. Baker, and in our day, Win. Lawrence Saun- ders, our Secretary of State, who is doing so much for the elucidation of North Carolina history. And there is Thomas Lenoir, of Edgecombe, a Hugue- not, coming by way of Virginia, who bequeathed a Prayer Book to each of his children. He was father of General Wil- liam Lenoir, of Wilkes, a Kings Mountain hero, a Speaker of the Senate of North Carolina, President of the Board of Trustees of the University, after whom an Eastern county and Western town are named. And then there was John Norwood, of Bute, now Frank- lin county, an active churchman, the layreader in his parish, who married Leah, daughter of Thomas Lenoir, and was father of the excellent Judge William Norwood, of post revolutionary times, and progenitor of many fami- lies of great influence in our State. There was also Jonas Johnston, of Edgecombe county, who distinguished himself in civil as well as military life; a member of the Congress of 1776 which adopted our State Constitution, and of the General Assembly of 1777— ’78; a Major in the Continental Army, wounded at Stono, and dying in service. ° 151 I must include in my chronicle, the ancestor of the Smiths of Scotland Neck, among them one of our most wise and influential members of the legislative Councils of our Church, Diocesan and General, Richard H. Smith. This was Nicholas Smith, who, with his brothers, set- tled on the Moratoch (now Roanoke) river, about the year 1718, coming from Virginia, and worshipping in Kehukee Chapel on Chapel Run, which was standing in ruins in 1795. Some of the bricks of the old chapel, by the ete providence of Mr. Richard H. Smith, are now in the north-east corner of the new Trinity Church of Scotland Neck. I must name too, Robert Williams, an emigrant from Wales, about 1730, and living to the advanced age of one hundred and five years, on Tar River. His son, John Williams, of Pitt county, great grand-father of one who was for many years a colleague of Mr. Richard H. Smith, in the General and Diocesan Conventions, Judge William H. Battle, built a Church at his own expense and donated lebe for its support. ea ich p sae Williams was an active patriot in civil affairs : Revolutionary times, as was his nephew, Dr. Robert Wil- liams, who served as surgeon throughout the war. i“ Worthy of mention too is old school-master Tomlinson, of the Newbern Academy, who did excellent work in moulding the characters of the Colonial boys, aang in quapin and hickory switches with such keen _— : = to provoke the ire of parents, losing his place by too gent practice of a precept of King Solomon. ee And there was another most worthy John Williams, in i i 7 : , years an honored Colonial times, a lawyer, for many ye Supreme and Superior Court Judge, under the State Con- stitution of 1776. It was from him that Williamsboro in the county of Granville was nained, and it was he ppt ie 1785, moved old St. John’s Church, built in whe an present site, and donated the site to the Church, wi reversion to the heirs of Chief Justice Leonard Henderson, SL we 4) 4 fi \ 152 in case it shall cease to be used for religious purposes. He passed, with little preparation, from the carpenter’s bench to that of a Judge. He is not to be comfounded, tradi- tion says, with a lawyer of the same name, called ‘‘British John,’’ who was scourged by the Regulators for takiug cases against them. In this list should be included the names of Dr. John Leigh and William Clements, both of Tarboro, the only lay members of the first Convention of the Diocese, on June 5th, 1790. And it should be recorded that very )many of the old families of Edgecombe county, such as \ the Johnstons, Haywoods, Tooles, Suggs, Irwins, Penders, | Knights, were Church people, worshipping in St. Mary’s _ church and several chapels in the country districts. I must not omit Major John Daves, of New Berne, of an ancient Virginia family, coming to North Carolina in 1770, Who fought under General Nash at Germantown, was in the battle of Brandywine and was wounded at Stony Point, and fought again at Eutaw Springs. A prominent churchman too, was Abner Nash, the law- yer and war Governor, father of the late Chief Justice Nash, and so were his brothers, General Francis Nash who was clerk of the General Court of Orange, and fell gal- lantly fighting at Germantown; and Thomas Nash, Senior Warden of the Church at Edenton, whose daughter mar- ried the rector of the old Banford Church in Petersburg, and was the mother of Judge Duncan Cameron. There were likewise Thomas Person, the wealthy Regu- lator, a General of militia during the war, afterwards a trusted legislator and benefactor of the University; and Joel Lane, too, who removed from the Albemarle country to the county of Wake, was a true patriot and legislator in the State Revolutionary Congresses, now chiefly remem- bered by his prominence in selecting the site of the Uni- versity, and by the fact that his plantation at Wake Court House became the site of the city of Raleigh. Serving 153 with Lane’s ancestors on the vestries of Albemarle, was Wim. Badham, a church-warden of St. Paul’s Church of Edenton; selected with Edward Mosely and Edmund Gale, by the legislature in 1722, for the sale of lots in Edenton. He was also Clerk of the General Court in the stormy days of Everard and Burrington, and often represented the county of Chowan and the Burough of Edenton in the General Assembly. There was too, Samuel Strudwick, a member of the Council, one of the pioneer owners of the beautiful grass- lands of the Haw, the ancestor of many churchmen; and Wm. Herritage, of Lenoir county, Clerk of the Assembly and an eminent lawyer; and John Wright Stanly, the en- terprising merchant of New Berne, who lost most of a large fortune in the patriot cause. We must add Wm. Hooper, the bright young lawyer from Boston, a member of the Continental Congress, and signer of the Declaration of Independence, and Archibald Maclaine, an ardent patriot and scholarly lawyer; and Peter Mallett, who did great work as Commissary in feeding our troops, once strangely suspected of Toryism, but afterwards known to be a true Whig*: and many others who did noble service for their country in the hour of need. * Rey. Dr. J. B. Cheshire, Junior, furnishes me with the following ex- planation in regard to the cause of the odium against Mallett, obtained from his grandson, the late Dr. Johnston B. Jones, of Charlotte:— In the Act of Pardon, and oblivion passed by our Assembly 1783, C 6; Peter Mallet, David Fanning, and Samuel Andrews are by name ex- empted from its benefit. No man stood higher for character in North Carolina, than Peter Mallett: no man was more deservedly infamous than David Fanning. A word of explanation is demanded to vindicate the fame of the former. At the time of Cornwallis’ retreat down the Deep River and Cape Fear valley, after his disastrous victory of Guilford Court House, Peter Mallett, acting in the service of North Carolina as Commissary for the Patriot Army, had gathered large quantities of sup- plies in the very line of the British march. Their unexpected advance to Wilmington threw these welcome supplies into their hands. ~ Mallett applied to the State for payment for these captured stores, bu was refused, the authorities taking the ground that, as he had not for- SE ect Paes 154 There is extant a petition forwarded to Governor Josiah Martin, in 1771, in favor of an Episcopal clergyman, Rev. Mr. McCartney. That the subscribers were, nominally at least, members of our Church, or supporters, is evident from the character of the paper, and from the fact that all whose proclivities are known, were certainly churchmen, also from the further fact, that none of the signers are from the Presbyterian sections of the State. ‘The list shows the status of the religious complexion of our public men at a time when our State was about to enter on the struggle for independence, and is given to prove the strong- hold the Church had among the leaders of the people. The names are as follows: John Simpson, Aquila Suggs) William Gray, Richard Ward, Sam. Johnston, Robert Howe, Fr. Mackilwean, Ben. Hardy, Thos. Hines, Rich- ard Evans, Edward Hall, William McKinnon, ‘Thos. Gray, Jams. Green, Junr., Joseph Leech, Jos. Montfort, Jas. Blount, Wm. Davis, Philemon Hawkins, Jno. Camp- bell, A. Nash, Hu. Waddell, Andr. Knox, Wm. Thomp- son, Joseph Hewes, Jacob Shepherd, Jacob Blount, Jas. Bonner, Wm. Haywood, Moses Hall, Jas. Hasell, Jno. Rutherford, Lewis De Rosset, John Sampson, Alexr. Mc- Cullock, Wm. Dry, Saml. Cornue, Marmaduke Jones, Nat. Duckenfield, M. Moore, John Ashe, I. Moore, Corns. Har- nett, Rd. Caswell, John Harvey. It appears that from the beginning of our history, the leaders of both parties, the aristocratic party sympathizing mally turned them over, they were his private property, and he must bear the loss. Finding himself utterly without redress, Mr. Mallett secured formal evidence that the State had denied all interest in the Property, and procuring a safe-conduct within the British lines, laid his papers be- fore Cornwallis, and claimed payment for his private property taken for the use of the British Army. Whether it was the justice of his cause, Cornwallis having publicly promised to pay for all private property taken for public use, or whether it was that Mr. Mallett had friends to second him, may be doubted. At any rate, Cornwallis paid his claim. The excited state of public feeling resented this Act of Mr. Mallett, but there never was any ground to doubt his patriotism. 155 with the representatives of the Lords Proprietors and of the King, and the popular party, keenly active to their inherited rights as Englishmen, and their vested rights under their charters and subsequent grants, were at least nominally members of the Church of England and desirous of its prosperity. The fact that starting with this great advantage, the people not only wandered from the Church, but regarded it with suspicion, and even hatred, suggests some mistake in the conduct of its affairs, so monstrous as to reach the grade of acrime. Viewing things from our standpoint, in the year 1890, we can see that the policy of refusing a Bishop to the Colonies, and thus rendering it impossible to have a clergy native born, of sending, as the only pastors to the suffering flock, a few missionaries, some weak, and others vicious, nearly all profoundly ignorant of the ways and modes of thought of those under their charge; the policy of endeavoring to force the people to sustain such unknown and unrespected clergy, of attempting to create a union of Church and State against the convictions of very large classes of the people, was a fatal policy. Gop grant that we may not make similar blunders in solving the great problems with which we must cope. APPENDIX. “Catalogue of Books humbly presented by Edward Mosely, Esq., to the Honb’le and most august society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign parts towards a Provincial Library to be kept in Edenton, the metropolis of North Carolina.”’ This list differs from that given in the MS., and printed in the first volume of the Colonial Documents, which has been wonderfully corrupted by the carelessness and igno- rance of copyists, and in some places is unintelligible. The corrections are due to the industry of Rev. Dr. Joseph Blount Cheshire, Junior, who acknowledges his in- debtedness for assistance to the former scholarly Librarian of Trinity College, Hartford, Conn., now a Professor in the Berkeley Divinity School, at Middletown, in the same State. FoLros— 1. Pool. Matthew. Synopsis Criticorum, 5 vols. 2. Augustinus, (S.) Opera: Col. Agrip, 1616, 10 vols. 3. Sanchez (or Sanctius), Caspar. In quartuor libros Regum: Lugd, 1623. 4. In Jeremiam: Lugd. 1618. 5. In Ezechielem: Lugd. 1619. 6. [Polanus, Amandus?] Syntagma theoligize Christiane: [ Hanoviae 1615,?] 7. Leigh, Edward, Body of Divinity, in 10 books : 7654 or 1662. 8. Deodatus, Giovanni. Anotations on the Holy Bible; Lond 168, 9. Eusebias, Socrates, Evagrius; Ecclesiastical Histories of: [Camd. 1683 or 1692 ?] 10 Simson, Patrick. History of the Church: [ 3d edition London, 1634?] 11. Cartwright, Thomas. Harmonia Evangelica: [about 7630. ] 12. Notationes in totam Scripturam Sacram 13. [Fuller, Thos.?] Church History of Britain: [Lond 7655.] 26 Folio volumes. 158 « QUARTOS— 44. Baronii Metaphysica Generalis. oe ; 14. Bilson, Bp. Thomas. True difference between Christian Subjection 45. Dounam’s Comment. in Jet. Rami Dialect [?].. and unchristian rebellion: Oxon. 7585. ‘ 46. Joh. Regii Commentarii ac Disputationes Logacz. bat 15. Ball, John. Answer to two treatises of Mr. John Carr, the first 47. Sallii Ethica. } cee Necesity or seperation [sic] from the Church of England... . 48. Buxtorf's Epitome Gramatices Hebrieee, the other, a stay against straying;...... unlawfulness of hearing the ; 49. Heyselbein’s Theoria Logica. : ministers of the Church of England: Lond, 1672. ‘ 50. Amesius de Divina Predestinatione. 4 A 16. Birkbeck, Simon. Protestant’s Evidence: Lond: 1634. 5!. Baronis; Annales Ecclesiastice. : TE: 17. Rainolds, John. De Romane Ecclesize Idolatria: Oxon. 1596. 52. Hugo Grotius; Defensio Fidei Catholicze. : 18, Pierce, Thomas. The Sinner impleaded in his own Court. Lond. : 53- Augustini (.S.) Confessiones. 1679. ’ 54. Amesii Medulla Theologica. ‘ 19. Heinsius, Daniel. Exercitationes sacree ad Novum Testamentum: 55. ——— Rescriptio Scolastica ad Grevinchovium de Redemptione Lugd. Bat. 1639; Camb, 1670. : Generali. 20. Cartwright, Thomas. Commentarii in Proverbia Solomonis: 56. -~ Technometria. : Amst. 1638. 57. Wendelini Christiana Theologia. 21. Usher, Achbp. James. Britanicarum Ecclesiarum Antiquitates: y 58. Lactantii Divinze Institutiones. Dubl. 1639. 59. Petri Cunzei de Republica Herbraeorum. 22. Answer to a Challenge made by a Jesuite: Dublin, 60. Hebrew Psalter. 23. Buridan, John. Qucestiones super viii libros Politicarum Aristo- 36 Octavo volumes. telis: Oxon. 1670. . In all seventy-four volumes. 24. Prideaux, John, Faciculus controversiarum Theologicarum: O-von. 1652. 25. Ball, John. Friendly Trial of the grounds tending to Seperation [sic]: Camb., 1640. 12 Quarto volumes. Ocravos— : 26. Francisco Le Rees; Cursus Philosophicus 2 p. _ 27. Tertia Pars Sum. Philos. & quarta. 28. Piccolominzeus; Universa Philos. de Moribus. 29. Davidis Parei Exercitationes Philosophice. 30. Buxtorf’s Lexicon. 31. Dialogue in answer to a Popish Catechism. 32. Augustinus (.S.); De Civitate Dei 2 vols. 38. Greek Grammar. 32. Hunnius; De Scripto Dei Verbo, &c. aa. Comment in Evang. secundum §. Matt. 34. Eustachii a Sancto Paulo Summa Philosophize quadripartita. 35. Scheibleri Liber Comment. ‘Topicorum. 36. Schiekard’s Horologium Hebraicum. 37. Melancthonis Chronicon Carionis. 38. Calvin’s Institutions Christianz Religionis. : : Bs 39. Davidis Parei Corpus Doctrinze Christiane. 40. Aristotelis Organon. 41. Heckerman’s Systema S$. S. Theologica. Systema Logica. 43. Leusden’s Clavis Graeca Novi Testamenti. Wi) ae eat aS ee eT V. COLONIAL PARISHES AND CHURCH SCHOOLS. BY THE REV. ROBERT B. DRANE. When the Lords Proprietors in England acquired pos- session of this fair land of Carolina, and considered the problem how to make the most out of their extensive do- main, they wisely concluded that their Colonists, in order to be at peace among themselves, and to be profitable tenants to their Proprietors, must be under the govern- ment of the civil magistrate and in the enjoyment of religion, public and private. Looking to these ends, they employed the wisdom of the philosopher, John Locke, and adopted his design that the whole Province should be divided into eight counties, (to be named after the Proprietors) and every county into four precincts, and that for the promotion of religion every one of these precincts should be a parish. ° But this design was never fully carried out. It included the territory of South Carolina, as well as that of North Carolina. In the course of human events, these became two Provinces, and two quite different systems of religious regulation prevailed in the two. Our concern is with North Carolina, where the regula- tions for religion were milder; the Church of England was by law established, but liberty of conscience was guaran- teed to the individual, and conformity to the Church was not enforced Now as to evidences of the execution of the above plan:—as early as 1669, there is reference to ‘‘the Fower Precincts of Albemarle’ (C. R. vol. I. 181.) The Rev. Mr. Blair in 1703, states that there are five eye - A Lo apt ER GRIT ET AR BM RN 162 Precinets in the Colony, and he seems to use the terms ‘‘Precinct’’ and ‘Parish’? interchangeably. (C. R., L 602.) And these were probably erected by Act of Assembly of the Province of November 12th, 1701, when we know that twelve Vestrymen were appointed for St. Paul’s Parish, Chowan Precinct. In 1705, the Colony consisted of two counties, Albe- marle and Bath, and these were divided into four precincts for Albemarle, Currituck, Pasquotank, Perquimans and Chowan, each of which was also a Parish since t7o1, and Bath county divided into three precincts, Pamptecough, Wickham and Archdale, but in the act erecting these, there is no mention of making three Parishes, so that I suppose that out of the three we can get but the one Parish of St. Thomas, Pamplico. (C. R., I. 629.) The Vestry Act of 1701, has not come down to us, but out of available sources of information, I conclude that the original Colonial Parishes of the Province of North Caro- lina were:— Currituck; Pasquotank, St. John’s; Purquimans, Berke- ley Parish; Chowan, St. Paul’s; and Bath (Pamplico,) St. Thomas’, all in 1701. Urmstone in 1714 speaks of seven vestries (C. R. II. 126.), may we therefore add to the foregoing list Wickham, 1705; Archdale, 1705(?) By Act of Assembly of 1715, (C. R. II. 207) new Par- ishes were made as follows:— Chowan, South West Parish; Pasquotank, North East Parish, (St. Peters?) Wickham became Hyde Parish, and Archdale became Craven Parish, all in 1715; and to this last all the Southern settlements of the Province were assigned ‘‘until further divisions be made.’? And the list was increased in the following order, sometimes by the erection of a new Precinct and Parish, sometimes by the division of a large Parish:— S. Bertie, Society Parish; and S. Chowan, South Shore 163 Parish, in 1722; N. W. Bertie, North West Parish, 1727; Tyrrel, St. Andrews, (same as S. Chowan) 1729; New Hanover, St. James, about 1729; Onslow, St. John’s, and Bladen, St. Martin’s, 1734; Edgecombe, Edgecombe Par- ish, 1741; New Hanover, St. Philip’s Brunswick, 17453 Johnston, St. Patrick’s, and Granville, St. John’s, 1746; Duplin, St. Gabriel’s,and Anson, St.George’s, 1749;Orange, St. Matthew’s, 1752; Rowan, St. Luke’s, 1753; Cumber- land, St. David’s, 1754; Johnston, St. Stephen’s; Pasquo- tank, St. John’s, (St. Peters and St. Johns, consolidated); Edgecombe, St. Mary’s, 1756; Granville, Granville Parish, and Northampton, St. George’s, 1758; Hertford county, St. Barnabas’, 1759; Pitt, St. Michael’s, 1760; Mecklen- burg, St. Martin’s, and Tryon, St. Thomas’, 1768; Wake, St. Margaret’s; Guilford, Unity Parish; Chatham, St. Bartholomew’s; and Surry, St. Jude’s, 1770. To complete the list of Parishes may be added the Parish of Dobbs, erected on petition of the ‘‘Unztas Fra- trum,’ in that part of Rowan county called Wachovia, in 1755. This was not a Church of England Parish, but was organized by the Moravians. Originally, Edgecombe county was Edgecombe Parish. Then the southern part was set off into St. Mary’s Parish. Then the northern part was set off into a county, Halifax. The name of the Parish unchanged, so that at this period Edgecombe Parish was in Halifax county. CHURCH SHOOLS IN THE PROVINCE OF NORTH CAROLINA. Under the fostering aid of the Society for the Propaga- tion of the Gospel in foreign parts, school work was under- taken on distinctively religious grounds, as the ‘‘instruc- tions for school-masters’’ show, (Anderson, History of the Colonial Church III. 69.). The slight account we have of the first Colonial Church school shows how closely allied was (and ever ought to be) Church school work and missionary work. It appears on 4 " 164 the first page of Colonial Church School History, that it was the good work of Mr. Charles Griffin, a Church of England school-teacher in Pasquotank Precinct, which made ready a people prepared for the Lorn, for the recep- tion of the Holy Communion, on ‘Trinity Sunday, 1706, from the Rev. Richard Marsden; the first time of its cele- bration in these parts, as Gov. Glover some time after wrote. He was lay reader as well as school-teacher, and tended the good seed sown by the Rev. Mr. Blair’s Mis- sion of a few years before. The Rev. Wm. Gordon writes in 1709 of these people, ‘‘above all, I was surprised to see with what order, decen- cy, and seriousness they performed the public worship, considering how ignorant people are in the other parishes. This they owe to the care of one, Mr. Griffin, who came here from some part of the West Indies, and has for three years past lived amongst them, being appointed reader by their vestry, whose diligent and devout example has im- proved them so far beyond their neighbors, and by his discreet behavior has gained such a good character and esteem that the Quakers themselves send their children to his school, though he had prayers twice a day at least, and obliged them to their responses and alf the decencies of behavior as well as others.” (C. R., I. 714.) A sad day it was when that school was stopped by the removal of Mr. Griffin to the neighboring Precinct and Parish of Chowan; the Rev. Mr. Adams, a missionary, having come to Pasquotank. The Chowan vestry minutes show that in 1708, Mr. Griffin was engaged by the Vestry of St. Paul’s Parish as lay-reader, hut ‘no mention is made of his teaching school. But beyond question, there was a good Church school in Chowan in 1712, taught by Mr. Masburn, and _ the results of his labours, at the time of the Rev. Mr. Rainsford’s visit, indicate that it must have been in operation for some time already. 165 This Missionary had proposed to instruct a son of the Chief of the Chowanook tribe of Indians, but it was decided to send him to Mr. Masburn’s school, to Sarum, to have him taught to read and write by way of founda- tion, in order to a further proficiency for the reception of Christianity. (C. R., I. 859.) This place ‘‘Sarum,”’ is described as on ‘‘the frontiers of Virginia, and neighboring upon two Indian towns.’’ One of these was the seat of that Chief of the Chowan Indians. Now, any one who has ever seen the vast deposit of muscle shells, mixed with human bones, pottery, and ashes, on the north bank of Chowan river, near Bandon, or Holley’s Wharf, cannot doubt the truth of Dr. Winborne’s conjecture, that here was the location of an important town of the Indians. This is about three miles from Bal- lard’s Bridge, where, in after years, stood one of the Colo- nial Chapels of St. Paul’s Parish, which was, I am confi- dent, the ‘‘Sarum Chapel’’ of the Vestry Book. Mr. Rainsford. the Missionary, visited Mr. Masburn’s school, at Sarum, and found the teacher highly deserving of encouragement. He asked the S. P. G. to allow him a salary and sought to secure the continuance of the work. Mr. Rainsford reports ‘‘what children he has under his care can both write and read very distinctly, and gave before me such an account of the grounds and principles of the Christian Religion, that strangely surprised me to hear it.”’ Evidently, the Bible was in that school! ‘The man upon a small income would teach the Indian children gratis (whose parents are willing to send them could they but pay for their schooling) as he would those of our English families, had he but a fixed dependency for so doing. (C. R., I. 859.) This is all that we know of Sarum school. At this period, and later, we find scattered through the letters of the Missionaries,statements of the need for school- - masters, and requests that they be sent out in the interests of Religion and Learning. ee a 166 Humphreys, who brought his History of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel down to 1728, in summing up what that Society had done for this Colony, states that it had ‘‘at several times (170r—1728), by their Missionaries, dispersed here above 300 volumes of bound books, besides about £100 worth of small.tracts of devotion and instruc- tion. A little later than this, in the Rey, Alexander Stewart’s time, is given a suggestion as to the sort of ‘‘books of instruction;’’? some of them were school books. And now we leap from Chowan to New Hanover, and find this same sort of work going on. The Rev. James Moir, the Society’s Missionary at Brunswick in 1745, lodged in his garret and used down stairs for a chapel and school room. (C. R., IV. 755.) In 1754, Col Innes, of Cape Fear, made his will pro- viding for what seems to have been the first bequest to public school education in North Carolina. It was not to be a ‘‘church school,’’ but ‘‘a free school for the benefit of the youth of North Carolina,’ and he named as trustees ‘The Colonel of the New Honover regiment, the parson of Wilmington Church, and the Vestry for the time being, or the majority of them,’’ this design was not carried out. As this was the first bequest to public education in North Carolina, so the last intention of the Century, which is gone, may be seen in the will of the Rev. John Alexander, recorded in Bertie. He was a Church of England Mis- sionary, licensed by the Bishop of London to Georgia, in 1766, and wrote his will in Bertie county, North Carolina, in 1795:— ‘Should both (my daughters) decease before the laws capacitate to will, then my remaining property is to be wholly converted to educating the poor children within the counties of Hertford and Bertie, under such regula- tions as my executors shall think fit.” This from a clergy- man who goes on to bewail that “the manly, masculine voice of orthodoxy is no longer heard in our land. Far 167 therefore from my grave be the senseless Rant of whining Fanaticism, her hated and successful rival,’? shows what sort of education he would have preferred. But we turn now with pleasure to the plain signs of the Colonial Church school, which was established in 1763, in Hyde county. It was then that the Rev. Mr. Alexander Stewart, the S. P. G’s Missionary at Bath, being in feeble health, visited Atamuskeet in Hyde, for the benefit of sea air. (C. R., VI. 995.) He instructed and baptized (besides the whites) some Indians and negroes, was deeply moved for their welfare and took action,as he described to the Society, (which, principally, supported him in his good work). Such a man deserves to be listened to. He writes, ‘The remains of the Attamusket, Roanoke, and Hatteras Indians live mostly along that coast, mixed with the white inhabi- tants. Many of these attended at the places of public worship, while I was there, and behaved with dencency, seeined desirious of instruction and offered themselves and their children to me for baptism. And after examining some of the adults, I accordingly baptized 6 adult Indians, 6 boys, 4 girls, and five infants, and for their eins instruction (at the expense of a society called Dr. Bray’s Associates, who have done me the honor of making me the Superintendant of their schools in this Province, ) have fixed a school-mistress among them, to teach 4 Indians and 2 negro boys and 4 Indian girls to read and to work, and have supplied them with books for that purpose, and hope that Gop will open the eyes of the whites every- where, that they may no longer keep the ignorant in dis- tress, but assist the charitable design of this pious society and do their best endeavours to increase the kingdom of our LORD JESUS CHIRST.”’ The Dr. Bray here mentioned was the Bishop of Lon- don’s Commissary in Maryland, and very active in all good works. While impressed with a sense of the duty of this SU ae SLTE ESS ; a aaa et es == 168 Catholic and Apostolic Church to all men, he -felt keenly the reproach which was aimed at the Clergy by the ques- tion ‘‘Who made you ministers of the Gospel to the Whites only and not to the Tawneys and Blacks also?’ (Ander- son Hist. Col. Ch. Il. 418—19.) In Holland he became acquainted with a Mr. D’ Allone, with whom he frequently conversed upon the degraded state of the slave population in the’ English Colonies, and from whom he received a bequest of £900 with a view of forming a fund to be applied to their instruction. Dr. Bray having undertaken the trust, and having been attacked in 1723 with an illness which threatened to ter- minate his life, nominated certain persons to carry on the work. Their authority was confirmed by a decree in Chancery, in 1731, the year after his death, and the title of ‘Dr. Bray’s Associates’? which they received in 1733 has ever since been retained by them. At first, the interest of the Fund committed to their hands was applied to the support of a catechist for the negroes in Georgia. It has since been devoted, with other benefactions for the same object, to the maintenance of schools for the education of negro children in Nova Scotia, Philadelphia and the Bahamas.’’ Anderson might have added North Carolina, and _possi- bly others, to the field of its benefactions. I cannot trace that school further, but that it or other Church educational work lingered in the minds of the people is evident from the traditions of that part of Hyde county. For the higher education of youth, there was a private school maintained in Chowan county at this time, or a few years later, by the Rev. Daniel Earl, at Bandon, his home on the north shore of Chowan river, about fifteen miles above Edenton. He was assisted in this work by his daughter, Miss Nancy, who was never married. ‘The course of instruc- tion included Mathematics, Latin and Greek, besides the 169 usual English branches. Mr. Earl was at the same time Rector of St. Paul’s Parish, Chowan. ‘The school was instrumental in inculcating Church principles, which were fruitful in the activities of such men as Mr. Collins, in the first quarter of this century. In 1757, Governor Dobbs recommended to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, that it should establish a school for the benefit of the Catawba Indians, some- where in the region of Salisbury or Charlotte, and offered a donation to that object. The Society thereupon resolved to establish such a school so soon as a competent teacher could be procured. Nothing seems to have come of this. (Annual Report of S. P. G. 1758.) The first mention we find of a school enterprise in New Berne, which afterward became quite prominent, is in Act of Assembly of 1764, for erecting a school house on part of the Church property. The house was to be built by pri- vate subscription. ; In June, 1764, the Rev. James Reed, writing from New * Berne, to the S. P. G. says, ‘‘we have now a prospect of a very flourishing school in the town of New Berne. In December last, Mr. Tomlinson came here . . . and, on the first of January, he opened a school in this town and imme- diately got as many scholars as he could instruct, and many more have lately offered than he can possibly take, to do them justice. He has therefore wrote to his friends in England to send him an assistant.’? A subscription for a school house was started. Doubtless this was for a larger house than the one previously mentioned, required by the increase of the school. The subscription was made paya- ble to the Missionary who was evidently deeply interested in the scheme. (C. R. VI. 1048.) In 1765, the citizens of New Berne petitioned Governor Tryon that he would move the Society for the Propaga- tion of the Gospel to allow Mr. Tomlinson a stipend to teach the children useful learning and the principles of the eee Bans =~ 170 Christian religion as professed in the Church of England. This the Society did, granting him £10 for that year, and for 1766 £15, which seems to have become a settled annual stipend to the teacher. (At this point I must. acknowledge my indebtedness to the Rev. Joseph Blount Cheshire, for abstracts of docu- ments inaccessible to me. ‘The publication of vols. VII and VIII of Colonial Records will facilitate the further study of this and kindred subjects.) About this time, Mr: Reed wrote that the school house was building and Mr. Tomlinson doing well. It must have been completed in 1766, for in November of that year, the preamble to Act of Assembly makes the follow- ing statements: ‘‘Whereas, a number of well disposed persons, taking into consideration the great necessity of having a proper school, or seminary of learning established, whereby the rising generation may be brought up and instructed in the principles of the Christian Religion and fitted for the several offices and purposes of life, have at a great expense erected and built, in the town of New Berne, a convenient house for the purpose aforesaid, and being desirious that the same may be established by law ona permanent footing, so as to answer the good purposes by the said persons intended, therefore Trustees were to be elected to whom a charter was given. ‘This is really a sort of reincorporation of the trustees, and it provides for a tax on rum imported, to raise a salary of £20 per annum for the School-Master, to enable him to employ an assistant. In consideration of this salary, he was required to admit ten poor scholors, tuition free, upon nomination of the Trustees. The Teacher must be a member of the Church of Eng- land and licensed by the Governor. Now, from all this it is evident that the New Berne Academy was begun as a private enterprise, on Churchly lines: that, desiring a charter the Trustees of the Academy 171 agreed to receive the income of a penny a gallon on im- ported rum, and to give an equivalent to the State in the education of ten poor scholars: that all along, the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel (a voluntary organiza- tion among churchmen in the Mother Country) paid a por- tion of the teachers salary. The New Berne Academy is to be regarded as conducted on as equitable a plan, considering the rights of all citizens, as that age was anywhere capable of showing. The churchmen of Edenton were not far behind those of whom we have just been speaking, although they did not undertake the responsibility of State aid. By the year 1770, they had bought two lots of land, built a school house thereon, and petitioned for a charter securing, among other things, that a Church of England man should be the teacher. The old Academy building is still standing, but the records of the Proceedings of the Trustees do not antedate 1800. Now, to sum up, the earlier of the Colonial schools were very much like what we have to-day among the Indians, and wherever the policy is to rear up the rising genera- tion in the knowledge and love of Gop, and in obedience to His Kingdom. ‘The later were like some of our Paro- chial schools, in jwell settled communities, in which the spirit of the instruction is secured to loyalty to CHRIsT and His Church, while most attention is given to. human learning. We do not desire the State’s aid in such, nor court the State’s interference, but if, in any case, the State should bargain fairly for educational facilities, it might be accepted by us without bitter denunciation. And when we think of mens civil and religious ideas one hundred and fifty years ago in North Carolina and in New England, there is nothing strange in the arrangement ve 5 172 which was made, and which was doubtless faithfully per- formed by both parties. NOTE BY THE EDITOR. THE ACADEMIES AT NEW BERNE AND EDENTON. The interest and importance of the subject seem to justify the Editor in adding some particulars in regard to these institutions, which could not so well be introduced in the preceding address. - The Trustees appointed for the New Berne Academy by the Act of 1764, C. XX., were the Rev. James Reed, Rector of the Parish, and John Wil- liams, Joseph Leech, Thomas Clifford Howe, Thomas Haslen, Richard Cogdell, and Richard Fenner, Esqs. The property appropriated for the purposes of the school was taken from the Churchyard. The title to this property had been confirmed to the Vestry of Craven Parish by the Act of 1740, C. LI. A careful exami- nation reveals the fact that this property was in fact given to the Church by Col. Thomas Pollock, one of the original vestrymen of Chowan parish, or by his heirs. New Berne was built upon the land of Col. Pollock. We learn from a letter of Col. Pollock to his agent at New Berne, that he gave a lot for the parish Church. The title to this lot was confirmed to the Vestry by the Act of 1723, C. XIII. When the Church came to be built however, as we learn from the Act of 1740, C. II.; the Vestry were allowed to take up, in lieu of the piece of ground originally appropriated for that purpose, another more suitable property, consisting of four town lots, which were substituted in the place of Col. Pollock’s original dona- tion. Part of these lots, viz: half of lots Nos. 59 and 60 on the corner of Pollock and Craven Streets, were by the Act of 1764, C. XX., appropri- ated to the use of the Trustees of the Academy as a site for the proposed building. . The language of the Act may be interpreted as meaning that two buildings were to be erected, one for the Academy and another for the residence of the teacher; but it probably intended only one building to serve both purposes. In the meantime, Mr. Thomas Tomlinson, who had lately ‘come from England, induced thereto by the influence of his brother, who resided near New Berne, had opened a school in January, 1764, apparently under the active patronage of the Rev. Mr. Reed. It was the opportu- nity afforded by the presence of this excellent teacher which stirred Mr. Reed up to the effort to establish a permanent institution for the benefit of the town and the people of the country generally. In May, 1765, a petition, signed by Mr. Reed and thirty-nine of the principal inhabitants of New Berne and its vicinity, was sent to Gov. Tryon, requesting him to represent to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, the earnest desire of the petitioners that the Society would assist them by granting Mr. Tomlinson an annual stipend, in order that he might be able to con- tinue in New Berne and instruct their children ‘in such branches of use- 173 ful learning as are necessary in several of the offices and stations in life, and imprint on their tender minds the principles of the Christian religion agreeable to the establishment of the Church of England.’’ "The Memo- rial is signed by the following persons:— ' : James Reed, Missionary, Thomas Clifford Howe, Samuel Cornell, John Williams, Richard Cogdell, James Davis, Peter Conway, John Clitherall, Jacob Blount, Richd. Ellis, Francis Macilwean, Alexdr. Gaston, Phil. Ambrose. Jacob Sheppard, Jos. Jones, John Daly, Will. Euen, Timo. Clear, Jno. Pindar, John Franck, Tho. Pollock, Bernard Parkinson, Wm. Wilton, Christ. Neale, Thos. Sitgreaves, Corn. Grosnendeyk, Jno. Green, John Fonville, Longfield Cox, Jno. Smith, Cullen Pollock, Richd. Fenner, Amb. Cox Bayley, Andr. Scott; Andr. Stewart, Elin Cotting, Jno. Moore, Alex. Eagles. Pat. Gordon, Goy. Tryon forwarded this Petition or Memorial to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, with his hearty approval, giving Mr. Tomlin- son a high character; and the Society granted him a yearly stipend, £10 sterling the first year and £15 thereafter. That this scheme for the establishment of an Academy was projected and carried through by the Rev. Mr. Reed, is, I think, beyond reason- able doubt. This is suggested by his name standing at the head of the list of incorporators and of the memorialists of the Society, and it is con- firmed by his correspondence, and such other scanty evidence as has come down to us. He obtained the original subscriptions, took the notes of the subscribers for the several sums promised, collected the funds, managed the finances, and gave a laborious and intelligent oversight to all its affairs. He had many discouragements and many disappoint- ments. He found great difficulty in collecting the money which had been subscribed, and he had to resort to various ways of meeting the cost of the work. In January, 1766, he writes to the Secretary of the Society that the building is going on slowly: in July he writes that the house ‘has been closed in, but the subscription is completely exhausted, and he has preached and begged for it until the “the suppliant is weary and charity cold.” The floors were still to be laid and the chimneys to be built. ‘That the work might not stop at this stage he drew upon the Treasurer of the Society for his salary for the preceding half year, and sent the shire maT =~ Pe ase { ~ 174 draft to New York to buy brick for the chimneys. In the letter convey- ing this intelligence, he expresses the hope that by bringing the matter forward during the approaching session of the Assembly, which was to meet in New Berne in November, 1766, he might be able to raise addi- tional subscriptions to complete the building. The school-house when completed was a framed structure forty-five feet long and thirty feet wide. It cannot be ascertained when Mr. Tom- linson began to use it. Probably it }was occupied before the end of the year 1766, or early in 1767. He carried on the work of the school with general acceptance and with the best results for a number of years. Gov. Tryon says that he was “‘the only person of repute of that profession in the country,’’ and Mr. Reed says that he was the only teacher who had kept a school in New Berne who had no trouble in collecting his bills for the tuition of his pupils. In July 1765, he had thirty scholars from whom he received twenty shillings by the quarter in proclamation money, equivalent for the whole to about sixty pound sterling per annum. ‘This was presently augmented by the grant from the Society, and in 1766, the Vestry of the Parish gave him twelve pounds in the local cur- rency for acting as lay-reader in the absence of Mr. Reed, who had a number of chapels in Craven and the adjoining counties, ; It seems that after all the school-house was not erected upon the lot cut off from the church-yard, as was contemplated by the Act of 1764, Cc. XX. The Board was re-organized by the Act of 1766, C. XIX. By this act it appears that the Trustees had bought a piece of ground from one William Bastin Whitford, and had built the house upon that lot; nevertheless, the Act confirms to the Trustees the title to the lots taken from the church-yard. The Act further directs that the subscribers to the Academy fund should hold a meeting on the first Tuesday in April, 1767, and choose eleven of their number to form the Board of Trustees. These Trustees, when thus elected, were to constitute a close corporation to hold the property of the school and to manage its affairs, under the name and style of the ‘‘ncorporated Society for Promoting and Estab- lishing the Public School in New Berne.” It is declared in the preamble of this Act that the purpose of those’who had established this school was that ‘‘the rising generation may be brought up and instructed in the principles of the Christain religion, and fitted for the several offices and purposes of life.” The second section therefore provides that the Master shall be a member of the Episcopal Church, chosen by the Trustees and licensed by the Governor. The Act further provided for the tax on distilled spirits imported into Neuse river, as mentioned by Mr. Drane, for the benefit of the school, and in order to pay Mr. Tomlinson twenty pounds yearly towards the salary of an assistant teacher. This Act was to continue in force seven years. In consideration of the revenue thus granted to the school, ten poor children, whose parents were unable to pay their tuition, should be nominated by the Trustees, and these children were to receive the 175 benefits of the school free of charge. This is the only public provision ever made for the school. In May, 1768, Mr. Reed estimated that this duty upon spirits would yield an annual revenue of sixty pounds, which would be sufficient to pay Mr. Tomlinson twenty pounds towards the salary of his assistant, and also to supply during the seven years of its continuance a fund which would pay off all the indebtedness of the Trustees, and enable them to complete the building. In March, 1772, to anticipate a little, Mr. Reed sent the following account of the income and expenses of the school for the preceding three years : —. By net proceeds of duty on spirituous liquors. . ...... 4247 11 4 Rent of school house chamber by the Assembly of 1769. . . ' 20 00 b-22 aslo, " was for 1770and 1771, £40each. . 80 00 Ground rents, first payment June 16th, 177!. .-.....-. 19 100 367 14 Mua) INCoMe AVETATE . 668s we ay eRe es 4122°71 ca ie MO ABREU MRM oy cate vk 5 cae cee “ poor scholars, supposing 10 at £4.......++ 4000 “books, paper, fire-wood, &c., for same... . 1000 47000 SW alauce Tor TeDaire, Ghee gas a kee eee — ia F'% The income from this tax seems therefore to have been much greater than was anticipated. The additional benefit however was incidental, and should have been held to bind the Trustees to a more general extension of the benefits of the school. How this was we are not informed; but it is evident that the legislative grant, though necessarily uncertain in amount, was not a mere gratuity to the school, but was granted, as a favor indeed, to a useful institution, but a favor for which the Assembly prop- erly required a return of valuable service to the public, Mr. Reed’s purpose and hope with regard to the school was that its ben- efits should be as freely and as widely extended as possible. With this hope he had given and labored unsparingly for its success. And under the first organization he seems to have controlled the policy of the school, .. standing at the head of the Board of Trustees, and having to assist him six of the leading laymen of his parish. But the Act of 1766, in providing for the election of Trustees by the subscribers to the fund of the school, had to a certain extent impaired Mr. Reed’s control of the school, as a Church institution, and had put it more in the hands of the parents of the pupils. ‘he first effect of this was seen in the dismissal by the new Trustees, apparently about the end of 1771, of five poor scholars, much to the distress of Mr. Reed, and a plain violation of their obligation to the a H 176 public. Other troubles also arose from this selfish management, as we shall presently see. There is another small source of income available for the purposes of the school, mentioned in the preceeding account of receipts. The two half-lots cut off from the church-yard, were leased out by the trustees upon leases of twenty-one years, and constituted the beginning of a fund intended for the permanent endownment of the Academy. Soon after the passage of the Act of 1766, we find Mr. Tomlinson em- ploying an assistant in the person of Mr. James Macartney. He was probably employed near the beginning of 1767, and continued in the school until May, 1768, when he became a candidate for Holy Orders. He was ordained in England and licensed by the Bishop of London for North Carolina, July 25th. He returned and served Granville parish faithfully for several years. It may be mentioned in passing that the Assembly of 1768, as well as those of 1769, 1770 and 1771, was held in the New Berne Academy. The sum of twenty pounds was paid to the Trustees for the use of the room in which the Assembly sat in 1768. Afterwards, as we have seen, the amount paid was increased to £40. Mr. Tomlinson continued his useful career as teacher in the Academy until some time early in the year 1772. He then had a disagreement with the trustees, and they dismissed him. ‘This was much about the same time that they had turned off the five poor scholars. ‘There are several letters from Mr. Reed to the Society in regard to this trouble, in which Mr, Reed takes Mr. Tomlinson’s part most zealously. He had been an admirable teacher and master of the school, Mr. Reed thinks, in every respect. He says that Mr. Tomlinson’s impartial discipline had offended the parents of some of his pupils, and under the new Act of incorporation, the subscribers to the fund governed the school. Gov. Martin wrote to the Society that the Trustees were angry with Mr. Tom- linson because he corrected their contumaceous children. Mr. Tomlin- son himself writes in a very moderate strain, and, so far as we can judge, he was not unworthy of the good opinion which the others seem to have had of him. Mr. Reed says that Mr, Parrott, who had been appointed to succeed Mr. Tomlinson, refuse to accept the place after learning how Mr. Tomlinson had been treated, and so Mr. Tomlinson kept the school until he voluntarily retired, During the year 1772, he left New Berne and re- moved to Rhode Island. Gov. Martin goes so far in his condemnation of the action of the Trustees as to express a desire that the Act incorporating them should be repealed; but Goy. Martin, we know, was not an emi- nently judicious man. And we should remember that, after all, we have only one side of this controversy presented to us. The Society, however, showed their regard for Mr. Tomlinson by granting him a gratuity of fifteen pounds, equivalent to a year’s stipend. Mr. Tomlinson must be placed at the head of the line of professional teachers whose work has gone into the history of North Carolina. There 177 had been ministers before his day, or contemporary with him, who, act- ing also as school-teacher, had done, and were doing, an incalculable work for the State, which was to be, in training men to guide and to govern it in its development to wealth and power, but so far as the writer is informed, Mr. Tomlinson was the first professional teacher who had under his training a large element of the youth of the Colony. New Berne and the district about it were fruitful of men of eminence and of influence in the end of the eighteenth and the beginning of the nineteenth centuries. Many of these must have laid the foundation of their intellectual and moral training in the New Berne Academy between the years 1764 and 1772, while Mr. Tomlinson presided as master. It would be an inter- esting study for some local annalist to inquire what men of mark in the State took their first rise from this institution. : One misconception in regard to this Academy needs to be noticed. Mr. Caruthers, who wrote at a period when prejudices against the Church were peculiarly strong, and whose investigations were almost exclusively carried on in that part of the State most remote in feeling as in locality, from the New Berne districts, says in his Life of Dr. Caldwell, that there was a popular prejudice in the East against the New Berne Academy because of the requirement that the master should be a churchman, Other writers taking the word from his mouth, have repeated the state- ment in one form or another; and it has recently been incorporated upon this authority in the History of Education in North Carolina, published by the National Bureau of Education. It is a mistake to suppose that the people of that time had the same sensitiveness to such regulations as we have to-day. The Episcopalians and the Presbyterians were the two great and controlling religious bodies in North Carolina, one representing the English element in our popula- lion, the other the Scotch-Irish. Both these were committed to the prin- ciple of a religious establishment, by their whole history and traditions, though in the new life of America they had both gone a good way towards learning something better. So far from this requirement in ques- tion being offensive to the people of New Berne or of that district, a glance at the list of names, given on a preceding page, will show that the very best and most influential class of people in and about New Berne had petitioned the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel to grant a stipend to their school-master in order that he might dy precept and by example, that is their phrase, instruct their children in the principles of the Christian religion, as it was held in the Church of England. In those days it was thought most essential that schools should exert a distinctly religious influence, and certainly if any form of religion was to be taught, it must be the religion of the people of that section. Not only was the requirement of the Charter, that the master of the school should be a churchman, in accordance with the feelings of the persons most inter- ested at the time, but for fifty years after the breaking up of the ante- Revolutionary ecclesiastical séatws, when there was no longer any such i i MW Hi * bi i] ar 178 requirements of law, the master of the New Berne Academy continued to be an Episcopalian and a clergyman, with scarce an intermission in the succession. And secondly, it is perfectly apparent that the New Berne Academy was by its founders intended to be a Church school, under the control and management of the Church, and exerting a distinct Church influence upon its pupils. The father of the enterprise was the Rev. James Reed. He took the subscriptions in the first instance; by private solicitation and by public appeals, and by unceasing application of all kinds, he raised the scanty funds from a people impoverished by the ruinous fiscal sys- tem of the Colony. When other resources failed his own stipend from the Society, the only part of his scanty salary which was payable in ster- ling money or its equivalent, went to buy brick for the chimneys. And it was clearly understood on all hands that the school was intended to give religious as well as secular instruction. It was set forth in the Memorial to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, and it was recited in the preamble of the Act of Incorporation. Part of the Church- yard was designated as the proper place for the school, and when another site was purchased, this property of the Church was let out upon leases to form an endownment for the institution. And finally, part of the salary of the master was paid by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, and the vestry of the parish also contributed its aid by giving him a small salary to act as reader in the Church. In view of all these facts, which, it is but fair to state, have not hereto- fore been generally known, it is believed that no one can justly say that it was unreasonable or intolerant to require that the head of the school should be a churchman. Unless it is wrong for the Church to have schools at all, it cannot be wrong to take all reasonable precautions to make and to keep the teaching and the influences such as the founders desire. And so far as the writer has seen there is no evidence to support Mr. Caruthers’s assertion.* This criticism was probably first made upon the idea that the New Berne Academy was an institution built and main- tained at the public expense. This we know was not the case. There is less to be said of the Edenton Academy, becauce less is*known of its early history. The Act of 1770, C. XXIIL., after reciting that the inhabitants of the town of Edenton had “‘by voluntary subscription pur- chased two lots, and erected a convenient school-house thereon, in an agreeable and healthy situation in the said town,’’ goes on to enact ‘‘for the rendering more useful and effectual so laudable an undertaking,” * In his life of Dr. Caldwell, as wellas in his two volumes entitled ‘‘ he Old North State,” Mr. Caruthers has done most valuble work for the history of the Middle and Western sections of our State. But though he writes with an evident imention of fair- ness he cannot see any matter affecting the Church except through a distorted medium. His references to the religious affairs of the Province are entirely uureliable. He seem- to have been under the influence of a strong and inveterate prejudice, and he totally misrepresents both the condition of ecclesiastical affairs in North Carolina before the Revolution and the feeling of the people in reference thereto, 179 that Joseph Blount, Joseph Hewes, Robert Hardy, Thomas Jones, George Blair, Richard Brownrigg, and Samuel Johnston, Esqs., shall be Trustees of said school, and a sort of close corporation for its management and government. ‘The master, as in the case of the school at New Berne is required to be a churchman, he must be recommended by a majority of the Trustees and licensed by the Governor. The Trustees above named, who must be presumed to have been the persons chiefly concerned in building the school-house, were all prominent churchmen in St. Paul’s parish. And long after the Revolution the Trustees of the Academy and the vestry of the parish seem to have been composed of very much the same persons. The duties of teacher of the Academy and minister or reader in the Church were also frequently united in one person, as was likewise the case in New Berne. ‘The Edenton Academy therefore seems to have been like the New Berne Academy, what we would call a church school, so far as it was practicable under the circumstances of those times. ‘There is no reason to believe that the requirements that the mas- ter should be an Episcopalian was any ways offensive to the founders or to the patrons of the school. It may be said however, that neither before nor after the Revolution do the Trustees seem to have been very rigid in inquiring into the religious views of the persons whom they employed. Mr. Pettigrew came to Edenton to take charge of the Academy while he was a Presbyterian in 1773; in 1808 the Rev. Jonathan Otis Freeman, a Presbyterian minister, was in charge of the school; and about 1814, Mr. John Avery, a Congre- gationalist, was made master of the Academy. Mr. Pettigrew and Mr. Avery became members of the Church, and rose to be distinguished and useful ministers. Probably any reverent conformity to the worship of the Church, such, for example, as a consistent Presbyterian might be able to practice when he had no minister or service of his own to attend, may have been thought by the Trustees sufficient to justify them in electing such a teacher before the Revolution; and of course after that time the restriction of the Act might be disregarded. Too little attention seems to have been paid to the work and influence of these two institutions in New Berne and Edenton upon the early history of the State of North Carolina. We hear but little of them in the history of the State compared with what is told of the usefulness of the private schools of Mr. Pattillo, Dr. Caldwell, Dr. McCorkle, and others in the up-country. But it is a fact that up to 1835, the history and develop- ment of North Carolina were almost exclusively controlled by the men of the East, and Edenton, New Berne and the lower Cape Fear country dominated their respective sections of the East. Ifthe roll of the pupils of these two Academies could be recovered, and if the story of their influence upon the public men of North Carolina from 1790 to 1835, could be fully told, it would probably be found that only the University of the State has had a greater effect in our history than these two Colonial schools. Vi. THE CONVENTIONS OF 1790,—93 AND ’94, AND THE BISHOP-ELECT. BY THE REV. WILLIAM S. PETTIGREW. As far as tradition has informed us, the Episcopal clergy of North Carolina were, with few exceptions, zealous sup- porters of the Colonies in the war of the Revolution. Among whom are the names of Blount, Capples and Petti- grew. And there were others, doubtless, who were no less patriotic for their country and its independence. Among the laymen of the Church in North Carolina, were Johnston, Iredell, Hewes, McLaine, the Nashes, Hooper, the Ashes, the Joneses, the Moores, Caswell, Harvey, Bun- combe, Harnett, who were leaders of the Revolution; many of whom would have been great men in any age or country. Many of the leaders in the great event, in other Colonies, as well as North Carolina, were among its lay- men. Among whom inay be numbered the great name of Washington, of the neighboring Colony of Virginia—that beacon-light that shines high above the heroes and con- querors, who have been influenced only by ambition—that bright star that leads and guides the wanderer away from the desert of human selfishness, and would stimulate him to patriotism and virtue. At the close of the Revolution, the Church was in a most depressed condition in all the colonies, and certainly it was so in North Carolina. It was without an Episco- pate, without revenues, without influence, without an united organization, with but few clergy, and its members Tee 182 and friends were in Parishes comparatively inaccessible to one another. ; The Rt. Rev. Dr. William White made the first move- ment towards the re-organization of the Episcopal Church in North Carolina, after the Revolution. Bishop White was, of all the eminent men who figured in the re-organization of the Episcopal Church after the Revolution, the great leader. He was a leader for his piety and zeal, as well as for his administrative ability; in all which qualities he was singularly gifted, and has left a name that will ever be honored. In the autumn of 1789, probably in the month of Octo- ber, he addressed a letter to Gov. Samuel Johnston, who was at that time, the chief executive officer of North Car- olina, having succeeded Gov. Caswell, who had been the first Republican Governor of the State after the Revolu- tion. Gov. Johnston made the purport of this letter known to the. Rev. Charles Pettigrew. Gov. Johnston’s residence was at Hayes near Edenton, where his son, the late James C. Johnston afterwards resided. He had long been, and intimately, acquainted with the Rev. Charles Pettigrew, who had for some years been his pastor and friend, as rec- tor of St. Paul’s Church, and when not its rector nor residing in Edenton, he resided in one or another of the neighboring counties, and preached in different Churches or Chapels in the Albemarle country, and in the county of Bertie, where he resided for several years at Scotch Hall. The object of Bishop White’s letter to Gov. Johnston, was to express a wish that the clergy of the Episcopal Church, in the State of North Carolina, would meet at some convenient place, and consult among themselves as to what steps should be adopted to revive the Church from the depressed condition into which it had fallen, as was conceded by all. ‘The Governor filling a political office as he did, could not take part in the resuscitation of an eccle- siastical body, notwithstanding the desire he might have 183 for its welfare. He therefore, placed the matter in the hands of Mr. Pettigrew, being assured that he would gladly take the steps necessary to gather his clerical bretheren, that they might consult as to what measures should be adopted. Whereupon, Mr. Pettigrew addressed letters to the Rev. Dr. Cutting, of New Berne. the Rev. Mr. Wilson, of Mar- tin, the Rev. Mr. Blount, of Tar River, and to others of the clergy; requesting them to convey word to those to whom he had not written (among whom he mentions the name of the Rev. Dr. Micklejohn, of Granville county) as to the purport of his letter. He asks them to meet at Tarborough, on the 2d Thursday in the month of May next (1790) of which he speaks as being a central and convenient place for their assembling. The intercourse and acquaintance among the clergy seems to have been so slight, and the intercommunication between the different parts of the State so difficult, that Mr. Pettigrew in his letter to Dr. Cutting says: ‘These are all the clergy of the Episcopal order that I have heard of in the State. Should you know or hear of any to the Southward of New Berne, I must request the favor of you to acquaint them with the matter.”’ He also says: ‘I presume I need not inform you, that there has been a Convention of the Protestant Episcopal Clergy from the United States, at Philadelphia, from the 8th of July to the 8th of August last, and that they have appointed in one of their Canons such a meeting again on the first Tuesday in August, 1792, and successively on that day in every third year afterwards.”’ Dr. Cutting in his reply to Mr. Pettigrew, expresses his great gratification at receiving his letter, and at the pros- pect of their having a Convention; and speaks of his hav- ing received from Bishop White a similar letter to that, written by him to Gov. Johnston; also of his having ~ cena ate iain SSS Knpetad pata ehionmapilaaie 184 received a letter from the Committee of Correspondence in Philadelphia, to be communicated to his Brethren. Dr. Cutting proposes that each clergyman should bring one lay-delegate, which suggestion was approved of by Mr. Pettigrew and requested of the clergy. Dr. Cutting says, that since he had been in North Car- olina, he had not known with certainty where any of the clergy dwelt, except the Rev. Mr. Blount. He then men- tions something of the condition of the Church in New Berne. Hesays: ‘‘How it may be in other Parishes or Congregations in this State, I know not; but here we have no Church-wardens, vestrymen, nor any officer to take any charge or care of the Church. Whatever meetings there- fore we may hold in the Church will be spontaneous, un- backed by proper authority.’’ He also speaks of his hav- ing received a private letter, in which the writer urges the Church in North Carolina to join the General Convention. Dr. Cutting also says, that he would ‘‘diligently enquire whether there are any of their Episcopal brethren to the Southward of New Berne.’ PROCEEDINGS OF THE FIRST CONVENTION. The first Convention of the Clergy and Laity of the Episcopal Church in North Carolina, met at Tarborough | on the 5th June, 1790, in obedience to an arrangement made among the clergy of the State. The chief mover in which, was the Rev. Mr. Pettigrew; whom Gov. Johnston had conferred with on the subject, after having received a letter from Bishop White, expressive of his desire for the assembling of such a Convention. To this they had also been prompted by the letter addressed to them by the Com- mittee of Correspondence at Philadelphia, that had been sent to the Rev. Dr. Cutting; the object of which was to bring about, at as early a day as practicable, a union of the Church in ail the States ina General Convention. The Convention in Tarborough was to be attended by the 185 Clergy, and also by a Lay-Delegation; so that the Church might be considered in all its interests; and its growth and permanent welfare promoted in the New National Life, upon which the American States had so recently entered. But, in a letter written by the Rev. Mr. Pettigrew, bear- ing date the 6th of June, 1790, addressed to Bishop White, he laments that the only persons in attendance were a cler- gyman besides himself, (who was probably the Rev. Jas. L. Wilson), and Dr. John Leigh and Mr. William Clements, (both residents of ‘Tarborough), of whom he Speaks as be- ing gentlemen of distinguished merit and reputation. The writer of this paper regrets to say, that the lapse of a century has so dimmed the history of the past, as to leave but little to be collected with regard to this Clergyman and these two laymen; who seem to have been such zealous friends of the Church, at a time when its friends were few, and when its waning fortunes needed them. This cen- tennial meeting of the Church in North Carolina, will be reviewed with gratitude by historians in time to come, as having rescued from oblivion the names and actions of some of the worthies of that remote period, to whom the growth and prosperity of the Church were as dear as they are to us in this brighter day. At this Convention of June sth, 1890, the Rev. Mr. Pettigrew was Chairman, and Mr. William Clements was Secretary. (The proceedings of this Convention have been given in full elsewhere. ) The Rev. Mr. Pettigrew’s letter to Bishop White: TARBOROUGH, June 6th, 1790. Right Reverend Sir: I recollect to have had the pleasure of an introduction to you by the then deservedly famous, but since, unfortunate Mr. Duché, near fourteen years ago: but the remoteness of that period, the vicissitudes of Providence, and the numerous occurrences of life, must long since have eraced from your mind the memory of that short interview. However, permit me now sir, to congratulate you and the Churches on your present station in the scale of ecclesiastical preferment. This I 186 must cordially do, and I reflect with pleasure, that an address so concili- tory as that with which nature has distinguished you, none extends its happy influence from so elevated a sphere, to abash the unreasonable oppositions of bigotry and party spirit. Pardon this seeming freedom, which results from a persuasion that your mind is superior to any undue influence, from the just attributes of those gifts, for which you are indebted to the peculiar indulgence of Heaven. As a Convention could not be called by the Gov’nor, con- . sistently with the principles of our free Republican Government, which his Excellency was pleased to communicate to me, I entered into a cor- respondence with my clerical brethren, in which I proposed a meeting at this village on the 5th instant. My proposition met with general appro- bation, so that I expected our small Body to have been present, which would have consisted of only six individuals; But to my great mortifica- tion, I have been met by only one of them. Yet as my own situation was the most remote (I believe) of any, and the pressing necessity of our Church urged us to do something, we proceeded to business, by way of beginning, with the joint aid of two lay-gentlemen, of distinguished merit and reputation; and hope our proceedings will meet with at least the indulgence of your Committee. The Clergy of this State find it neccessary to engage in the business of farming, for the support of their families, as contribution has ever been found so precarious a dependence; and this is perhaps the most busy sea- son of the year, which I did not consider when I made the appointment. This is perhaps a principal reason why our Convention has been so small. I have the honor to be with every sentiment of respect, and the high- est esteem, Right Reverend Sir, Your most humble and devoted servant in the Gospel, CHARLES PETTIGREW. The Right Reverend— Dr. White, of Philadelphia Bishop White’s reply to Mr. Pettigrew: . PHILA., August Ist, 1791. Rev. Sit: I should sooner have acknowledged your favor of June last year, but that, as it came to hand about the time when your next Convention was to be held, I thought it would be soon followed by a communication of your further Proceedings, which I might have acknowledged by the same opportunity. I now learn from your late Governor Johnston, that the intended Con- vention has been held, and that they have appointed deputies to the next General Convention to be held in New York next Year. I communi- cated to the Committee your enclosed Resolutions; and they are happy to find, that the Church in North Carolina so readily acceded to the Asso- 187 ciation of the General Body. Accept, Sir, of my thanks, for your con- gratulations and good wishes. I am notsure that I recollect tire occasion you allude to, at my friend Mr. Duché’s; but it will probab'y recur to me whenever I shall have the pleasure of a personal interview with you. We were here well aware of the circumstance, that the Church in your State was almost destitute of Clergy; and we expected that this. would occasion your being later than some others, in getting into an organized State. But, as our Communion generally throughout the country seems recover- ing from the condition in which the war had left us, we hope, that this is, in some measure, the case with you. Wishing you health and happiness with success zz sour Ministry, I am Revd. Sir, ° Your affectionate brother, Rey. Charles Pettigrew, WM, WHITE. North Carolina, Forwarded by your obedient servant, Sam. Johnston. In a letter from the Rev. Mr. Wilson, to the Rev. Mr. Pettigrew, bearing date Decembe: 3oth, 17y0, he speaks of the Convention of the 12th and 13th of November, 1790, as having had a small attendancc; and as having proposed more business than could be accomplished, much of which had been deferred to the next Convention, which was to meet in Tarborough in October, 1791. He also says, that the Western members came near carrying the next meeting of the Convention to Hillsboro, in which event he apprehended that something would have been proposed, which it would have required much wisdom and prudence to effect. In a letter from Dr. Leigh to Mr. Pettigrew, dated 29th of March, 1791, in speaking of the election of a Bishop, he says: “I think it is something which may be deferred for sometime yet: but should it become necessary, I see no reason why we cannot appoint or recommend one of those now in the State. If the ap- pointment of a Bishop will tend in any degree to raise once more the fallen state of our Church, I am clearly con- vinced that it should be done.’’ ‘This is the object to which the attention of the Clergy, as well as the Laity, should be directed. Every exer- | ; a 5 i 4 188 tion is now called for aloud. The enemies of our Church, who are many, wish its destruction. Religion of what- ever kind can only be sustained by the zealous exertions of its supporters. I fear that the mode adopted by our last Convention will be productive of no good. No sub- scriptions or donations have yet reached me, nor have I heard of any one forwarding, although I had reason to expect some.”’ The Convention which was to have met in Tarborough, in October, 1791, in obedience to the appointment made by the Convention of the r2th and 13th of November, 1790, as we learn from a letter from Mr. Pettigrew to Bishop White, did not convene. There were not in atten- dance members sufficient to proceed to business. Mr. Pet- tigrew, himself, was unable to attend in consequence of sickness, as he states in a letter to Bishop White. Letter from the Rev. Mr. Pettigrew to Bishop White: EDENTON, 12th March 1792. Right Reverend Sir: At this length of time, permit me to return you my gratefnl acknowledgement of your favor of last August (1790.) Iam indeed ashamed that so much time has elapsed, and beg here to offer something in excuse for my seeming negligence. I had determined to be at our next Zpiscopal Convention, which was to meet in October, 1791, and not far off when I received your letter: I therefore, defered answering it, in hopes that would furnish some new communication, which might ren- der my letter more acceptable. But being seized with a certain ague, two or three days before I was to have set out, I found it out of my power to give my attendance, as the distance was about a hundred miles. I soon after wrote to one of my brethren, to know what was done on that occasion, that I might transmit you the particulars. But his letter having fallen into the hands of some careless person, I received it but a few days ago. It informs me, that there did not convene members sufficient to proceed to business. Agreeably to your information by our late worthy Governor, (Samuel Johnston,) deputies have been appointed for the General Convention, to be held in New York in August, (1792). I wish they may attend. Of some I am doubtful, as the distance is great, and the journey must be attended with both fatigue and expense. Besides, it is at this time very 189 difficult to get money from its great scarcity in circulation, and the clergy are generally indigent. I have a great desire to attend; but am also importuned to he at Hills- boro at that very juncture, at the meeting of the Board of Trustees for the University of the State. The business that claims my presence there is, particularly, éhe fixing on the place where said University shall be situated; and unless the Eastern members generally attend, it will proba- bly be carried too far Westward. This is an object in which I feel my- self also a good deal interested. So that I am at present in a kind of dilemma. As to the trouble and expense that may accrue, I would as soon attend at one place as the other, and rather at New York provided an agreeable passage by water should offer. Our Church in this State is indeed at a very low ebb; and could I see how my attendance at the General Convention would be productive of its interest in any degree, I am sure no consideration of a temporal nature should predominate. I am, however, at present unable to determine whether I will be at New York or Hillsborough. Added to our almost total want of Episcopal clergy in this State, the indefatigable industry of those who are hostile to it, is constantly employed against it. Accept Revd. Sir, my sincere thanks for your kind wishes in respect to my health, happiness, and the success of my ministry—and believe me to be with sentiments of the truest esteem and regard. Your most obedient and most humble servant, CHARLES PETTIGREW. Right Rev. Dr. William White, Philadelphia. With regard to the third Convention which met at Tar- borough, November 21st, 1793, we learn from the Rev. Robert Johnston Miller’s letter to the Rev. Dr. Hawks, that the Rev. James L. Wilson was its President, and William Clements, Esq., its Secretary. Also, that the Convention appointed a Standing Committee; and pub- lished a circular calling another Convention to meet at Tarborough, in the month of May, 1794. The Rev. Dr. Halling seems to have been the leading spirit in this Con- vention, and in the effort to have the next Conven- tion called, which assembled in Tarborough on the last Wednesday in May, 1794. His letter to Mr. Pettigrew, written from New Berne on the 16th of December, 1793, gives the,fullest account that we have of the Proceedings of the Convention of the 21st of November, 1793. This Convention consisted of only six persons, viz: The PE anes a es 7 Bats ¢ cs ’ 190 Revs. Messrs. Halling, of New Berne, Gurley, of Mur- freesborough, and Wilson, of Williamston, and three laymen:—Mr. William Clements, of Tarborough, Mr. F. Green, of Craven county, and Dr. John Leigh, of Tarbo- rough. The Rev. Mr. Pettigrew was unavoidably pre- vented from attending—probably by sickness. Letter of the Rev. Dr. Halling to the Rev. Mr. Petti- grew: NEW BERNE, 16th December 1793. Rev and Dear Sir: ; Yours by Dr. Leigh came to hand when I arrived at Tarborough, and I have also to acknowledge the receipt of your last by Mr. Shepard. It was to me the greatest disappointment, that you could not meet with us in Convention, and I am sincerely sorry for the cause of your non- attendance. It would exceed the bounds of a letter to acquaint you with all the business we went through; but I hope the following short abstract of our proceedings, will afford you some idea of our transactions. I am sorry to inform you that only six persons formed the meeting. ‘Three of the clergy, viz; Mr. Gurley, of Murfreesborough, Mr. Wilson, of William- ston, and myself. On the part of the Laity, Mr. Clements and Dr. Leigh of Tarborough—the former of the Presbyterian Church, and who was our Secretary—and Mr. F. Green, whom I desire the vestry of New Berne to appoint as a Deputy from Craven county. You may readily suppose, that it would have been unavoidable in us to appoint a Bishop- elect. The smallness of our number would have subjected him, to reproach, and: our Church also, if anything possibly can, after it has evidenced such want of zeal; for the professors of our religion have not on this occasion even showed themselves to be ukewarm. I propose that we send another advertisement, accompanied with a circular letter to one or more respecta+ ble and popular characters in every county. In this circular, we recom- mend in the most earnest manner a Convention of the people, who pro- fess the Protestant Episcopal Religion of the American Church. We also recommend to them to choose immediately a Vestry; and to appoint Lay- readers, where a regularly ordained Clergyman cannot be procured.. We also resolved that this Vestry, the leaders, and whom ever they might elect in addition, as Deputies, should meet in Tarborough the last Wed- nesday in May, 1794, to form a Constitution, and elect one of the Clergy to be conseerated as Bishop of this State. This is the sum of our pro- ceedings. When this advertisement and letter are printed, you will, I am sure my dear sir, be furnished with them, and perhaps with some copies in addition, to dispose of. I have preached and read these to one congregation, and have declared myself a volunteer in this sacred cause, IQI and purpose to do the same in every part of the country, where I can collect the people together. May our merciful Gop restore you to per- fect health, and prolong your life to be useful in this dark land, I be- lieve it will be the general wish, that you should be elected to the Epis- copacy of North Carolina. My exertions shall not be spared on this oc- casion—and you must not refuse. Consider it a call from Heaven, and reflecton your former vows. Excuse me if I speak freely. My whole soul is engaged in this important business. May Gop in mercy for our country preserve you to overlook and bless his little flock, This is the ardent wish and prayer of my dear and Rey. Sir, your un- worthy brother in our LORD JESUS, SOLOMON HALLING. Rev. Charles Pettigrew, near Edenton. The efforts of the Rev. Dr. Halling to arouse the Epis- copalians in the State, to the importance of awakening their slumbering spiritual life, seems not to have been without its influence. It induced a respectable number of the clergy and laity of the Church to assemble together on the 28th of May, 1794—impressed with the thought that the Church was theirs, and that they had an interest in its welfare; and still more, that each one owes a duty to the Great Head of that Church, whose Kingdom on earth he should seek to promote to the utmost of his ability. In order not to judge the friends of the Church too harshly in those dark days, we should imagine ourselves as placed in their situation, and not in our own as we now find ourselves. The Church of England, as it existed before the Revolution in the Province of North Carolina, had been wrecked; and it required time, and circumstances which the lapse of years only could mould, to ripen the elements for the new Church organization. This new or- ganization was to be built with the scattered timbers of the old which had been wrecked It was to be built by new men, who had sprung up since the past had vanished; whose thoughts were adapted to the new order of things by which they were surrounded— things as new in population and society, as, in Govern- 192 ment and Laws. ‘The efforts made to re-organize the Church were a remnant of the past. The first efforts that were made to re-organize the Church in North Carolina, which the writer of this Paper has en- deavored to delineate, were a remnant of the past rather than a commencement of the future. ‘They were as the flickering flames, that rise from the smouldering ashes of the past, and not as the steady blaze that increases in per- manence and power. ‘They were not the throes of a new birth, which is the precursor of a new life. That new life for the Church in North Carolina, began many years after the Conventions of 1790, 1793, and 1794. It began when the Convention met in New Berne, on the 24th day of April, 1817. And it shined still more brightly when placed under the leadership of that justly distin- guished man and great preacher—Bishop Ravenscroft—in the May of 1823; who toiled faithfullly for its building up until the year 1830, when he was taken from the labors of earth, as we trust to the rewards of Heaven. ‘The writer of this Paper remembers when a little boy, probably about the year 1825, to have heard of a visit he made to Mrs. Mary Pettigrew, the relict of the Rev. Charles Pettigrew, who had been his predecessor-elect, in the office that he now so highly adorned. I think, while there, he preached in Pettigrew’s Chapel, which was built in 1803, and not far from the residence of its founder—about a quarter of a mile distant. Mrs. Pettigrew resided at ‘‘Belgrade’’ Plan- tation, in the lower part of the county of Washington, which in olden times was embraced in the county of Tyrrell, where she died in August of 1833, in the 85th year of her age. She was born at ‘‘Scotch Hall,’ in the county of Bertie; and was a daughter of Mr. James Lock- hart, a native of Glasgow, Scotland, and Mrs. Elizabeth Lockhart, who was a sister of General Alexander Lilling- ton of the Revolution. General Lillington’s residence was the far-famed Lillington Hall, situated in what is now 193 the county of ‘‘Pender,’’ near the banks of the North-East River, a distance of fifty miles from Wilmington. In this immediate region of the Cape Fear country, were the plan- tations of the Lillingtons, the Moseleys, the Ashes, the Moores, the Swanns, the Haynes—names distinguished in the annals of North Carolina—with their hospitable man- sions, and refined and elegant society. In the May of 1795, after Mr. Pettigrew had been elected to the Episco- pal office in the May of 1794, he received a very cordial letter from that most excellent man, Parson Miller, who, although at that time a Lutheran minister and not ordained to the Deaconate and Priesthood in the Episcopal Church until 1821, yet felt the deepest interest in the welfare of the Church. He was very anxious for the election of a Bishop, and had a hope that the Bishop-elect, when con- secrated, would have it in his power to induce a large por- tion of the Lutheran people in his own section of the country to connect themselves with the Episcopal Church. He expressed a hope that it would not be long before the Bishop-elect would visit him and his people in his of- ficial capacity. The cordial reception of Mr. Pettigrew, in the position to which he was elected, seems to have been an universal sentiment among both Clergy and Laity. ‘They regarded the Church and themselves, as having been fortunate in the Clergyman whom they had selected, to lead them in the building up of the Redeemer’s Kingdom in the State; and they esteemed him as possessing, in an eminent de- gree, the qualities of head and heart, and of Christian life and character, that were calculated to fit him for the task they had assigned him. THE DIFFICULTIES IN THE WAY OF THE CONSECRATION OF ‘THE BISHOP-ELECT. The first step taken by Mr. Pettigrew after his election to the Bishopric of North Carolina, was to address a letter 4S nema ethene 194 to Bishop White, the presiding Bishop of the Episcopal Church in the United States, informing him of. the par- ticulars with regard to the State Convention that had met in May, 1794. ‘This letter was written on the 9th of June, 1795. In which he informed him, of the various provisions of the Constitution that was drawn up and adopted at the Convention; of the approval of, and acceptance of the union of the Church in North Carolina with. the General Convention of the Church in the United States; of the Article in the Constitution that there should be a Bishop, that he should be elected by ballot, and that two-thirds of the members present should ‘constitute a majority for that purpose; and of his own election to the office of Bishop. He also encloses a copy of the recommendation given him by the. Convention, and says, that, if required, he could add a testimonal or certificate of the good people of the Edenton District, where he had lived and preached for the last twenty years. He requests him to inform him, as to the nature of the examination he would be required to undergo; and apologizes for not having written earlier from the fact that it was the wish of the State Convention, as well as his own wish, that he would attend the next meet- ing of the General Convention, which was to take place in Philadelphia in September, 1795. He also called Bishop White’s attention to the fact, that the recommendation given him by the Convention in North Carolina as Bishop-elect, was drawn up by a commit- tee appointed for that purpose by the Convention; and was such as they could conscientiously and with propriety sub- scribe. He adds, that ‘‘the distance at which the Clergy and Laity who composed the Convention live from each other, being so remote as to deny them such a personal acquaintance as would justify their adopting that form of recommendation prescribed, and enjoined by the General Convention, they laid it aside,’ and adopted one of their own in its stead. He expressed an apprehension, that 195 Bishop White might not be willing to admit such a devia- tion from the Genxeral Canon; and that the General Con- vention, which was to meet in Philadelphia in September next (1795), ‘‘may refuse to rescind or alter the form already prescribed for that purpose.’’ He requested Bishop White’s opinion and advice on the subject. Bishop White, in reply to Mr. Pettigrew’s letter, which reply was written on the 6th of July, 1795, said that he had consulted some of his brethren in the city of Phila- delphia, with regard to his (Mr. Pettigrew’s) certificate, and the following was the conclusion he had arrived at. It occured to him, that the members of the Convention in North Carolina had not seen the 6th additional Canon passed in New York in September, 1792. ‘‘On comparing the certificate of the Convention in North Carolina with the 2d Canon of 1789, taken in connection with the 6th additional Canon passed in New York in September, 1792, it appeared to him, that the Testimony amounted as to sense, to the Testimony required; and that the Testimony only varied in form.’’? He then went on tosay: ‘‘If I am right in this supposition, it will be well for you to state the circumstance to the General Convention, which, it is ex- pected, will be assembled in this city (Philadelphia), on the second Tuesday in next September. It would be rash in me to undertake to say, what will be the determination of that Body on the point; any further, than that we may presume on their entertaining an inclination to do what- ever is in their power for the increasing of the respecta- bility, and the providing for the further increase of our Church.” From the above extracts taken from letters that passed between Mr. Pettigrew and Bishop White, it is manifest, that the Bishop-elect could not be consecrated until after the meeting of another General Convention; which Body alone was clothed with authority to decide, as to whether they would be willing to accept the Recommendation by REA Th Pie deals LV OI SES eR ot ana ee Ee alle iin Sng es Cae me Ree i) eee te et ee bres a rf 196 the Convention in North Carolina, notwithstanding its irregularity. Bishop White, himself said in his letter to Mr. Pettigrew—That it would be rash in him to say, what would be the decision of that Body on the point. He also said—That that decision would be essential, before the consecration of the Bishop-elect could take place. The first General Convention that was to have met, after Mr. Pettigrew’s election to the Bishopric of North Carolina by the State Convention of May, 1794, was to have been held in Philadelphia on the 2d Tuesday in September, 1795. This General Convention, however, did not assemble in Philadelphia or elsewhere, in consequeece of the prevalence of Yellow Fever at that time. In Mr. Pettigrew’s letter of the 5th of September, 1795, to Bishop White, he informs him, that he had set out on his journey to Philadelphia about five days before then, on his way to Norfolk, thence by Packet to Baltimore, and thus‘onward to Philadelphia. But that he met with such reports, at Norfolk, of the prevalence of Yellow Fever and the mortality that attended it, as to cause him to return home. Had he proceeded, he thought it probable the Packet from Norfolk to Baltimore would have been stopped. But had the Packet continued to run, it would have been hazardous to have gone on board in company with passen- gers escaping the infection, some of whom may already have contracted it. And the danger would have been no less, had he taken a passage on board a vessel sailing to Philadelphia or New York; besides having to be quaran- tined after arriving at either of these cities, which would have defeated his object of attending the General Conven- tion. The journey by land would have been not less than five hundred miles, and to be made in the sickly season of the year, which might have caused hinderances that would have delayed him on the way until after the Convention had adjourned. ‘Thus we have the first reason why Mr. Pettigrew did not apply for consecration, viz: The neces- 197 sity of an assemblage of the General Convention, which alone could decide whether that Body would be satisfied with the Recommendation given him by the Convention in North Carolina, thus disregarding the form prescribed by the General Convention. Then the General Convention, which was to have met on the 2d Tuesday in September, 1795, did not assemble in consequence of Yellow Fever. This he left home to attend: But, after having proceeded some distance on the way, deemed it prudent to return in consequence of the prevalence and mortality of Yellow Fever. The second General Convention that was to have met after Mr. Pettigrew’s election, was to have assembled in Philadelphia in the September of 1798: But it did not assemble in Philadelphia or elsewhere, in consequence of Yellow Fever, which lingering as it did in the country for many years, seems to have filled it with trepidation. In consequence of this dangerous malady, Mr. Pettigrew received a letter, bearing date August 8th, 1798, signed by Bishops Wm. White, and Wm. Smith, and certified to by the Rev. James Abercrombie, Secretary of the Conven- tion. ‘The Bishops in this letter, expressed their regret to inform him, that the Yellow Fever had made its appear- ance within the preceeding week, with the probability of spreading through the city of Philadelphia: And unless abated by special Providence of Gop, that it would con- tinue beyond the time appointed for the meeting of the approaching General Convention, which would be in September, 1798. In consequence of this, the Chairman of the Standing Committee, with some of the members of the said Com- mittee having held a conference with Bishop White, on the subject, deemed it right to circulate this notice to our brethren in each State, to prevent their attempting to attend the Convention. But a special General Convention was called after this to assemble in the month of June, Phrenic tiet TEE Sri Re, . SE RSs Sy Ee ee =_—_— 198 1799, ‘‘to discuss the various important matters, which were left unfinished at the last General Convention.” This special Convention met in Philadelphia at the appointed time. After which, the next regular meeting of the Gen- eral Convention was held in 1801, in Trenton, New Jersey. Thus we have the second reason, why it was impracti- cable for Mr. Pettigrew to be consecrated after his election to the Episcopate. The General Convention of Septem- ber, 1798, like that of 1795, did not assemble in conse- quence of Yellow Fever, of which he was notified by Bishops White and Smith. ‘There is no ground for think- ing, that it was not his intention to attend the General Convention, which was to have met in the September of 1798, had it assembled—then and there, to have received consecration to the office of Bishop of North Carolina, if Convention should decide to accept as valid the Recommen- dation given him, though informal, by the Convention of North Carolina. We thus see, that it was out of Mr. Pettigrew’s power to have accomplished his consecration, between the May of 1794, when he was elected, and the , June of 1799 when the frst meeting of the General -Con- vention was heid after his election, Yellow Fever in the country. The question then presents itself, why did he not attend the General Convention which met in the June of 1799, or that which met in 1801, or that which met in 1804, in as much as he lived until the 8th of April, 1807. This ques- tion can be easily answered by the inference that may be legitimately drawn from his own writings and those of his friends. In a letter of his containing a description of a beautiful lake—(Lake Scuppernong) in Eastern Carolina, situated in what are now the counties of Tyrrell and Washington, addressed to his friend Dr. John Leigh, of Tarborough, he says: in consequence of ‘I write you from Bonaroa—a name I have given my situation on the Lake. I sit under the shade of three beautiful Hollys. The surrounding scene 199 is truly romantic. On the one side, the prospect towards the water is very beautiful and extensive, while the gentle breezes play over the surface of the crystal fluid, and ren- der the air grateful for respiration, now when the sun sheds his warmest influence upon the earth—it being the meridian hour. In three angles of the improvement, the woods are luxuriantly tall, and dressed in a foliage of the deepest verdure, while the cultivated field exhibits the utmost power of vegetative nature, and arrests my eye from every other object. Let me then, pursuant to the suggestion of gratitude, lift my eyes, and my heart, in a devout aspiration of thanksgiving and ‘praise to the indulgent Author of my existence and of these blessings of which I am an unworthy partaker in common with my species. But am I not growing too serious for you? I hope not. We. have our troubles. This never was designed.to be a heaven for us. We are tlierefore crossed, that we may extend our views to a brighter world, where there ‘is an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled wud unfading, in reserve for him that overcometh—What ? The world, the Flesh and the Devil. Two heavy crosses I have, are a poor crazy constitution, and a miserable clump of an overseer whom I am obliged to oversee.”’ We see from this that his health was poor at that time, although as far back as June, 1790. Ina letter of the Rev. Dr. Halling, of New Berne, dated December 16th, 1793—he says: ‘‘May our merciful Gop restore you to perfect health, and prolong your life to be useful in this dark land. I believe it will be the general wish, that you shall be elected to the Episeopacy of North Carolina.’’ In a letter of Mr. Pettigrew to the Rev. Dr. Halling, dated February 2d, 1794, he says: “The sympathy which you generously express in respect to my indisposition, and your kind wish for the restoration of my health, together with the prolongation of my life, have not failed to awaken a. grateful sensibility.’’ In the same letter he | BERS. SK ews Th Phe detia tor er i =_——~ SER eae se ee one a . a ae 200 says: ‘I had thought of publishing three sermons, on the subject of Baptism: But my health has been so abhi that I could not transcribe them, and fit them for the patil eye.”’ Ina letter of the Rev. Nathaniel Blount, of the county of Beaufort, to Mr. Pettigrew, dated Daeunen 17th 17995 he says: ‘‘Your reasons for not applying for bien cration certainly are weighty; and I make no doubt but you were tight in declining. You certainly were the best judge in the matter. you had endeavored to get a Convention, and had made a formal resignation: But I don’t know whether it would have been best or not; or whether the Convention could have been gotten.’’ In a letter of the Rev. Nathaniel ai to Mr. Pettigrew, dated May aist, 1801, he says: am sincerely glad that your health is so far continued to you, as that you are able not only to communicate your thoughts to me in writing, but also sometimes to act your part in the duties of your Ministerial Functions.” In the same letter he says: ‘Glad should I be to enjoy the pleasure of your company and conversation, which I cannot expect in your afflicted state, at my own house. But I still hope should my life and health be spared, to find it commence to visit you, and also to make a satisfactory stay with you.”’ In a letter of the Rey. Nathaniel Blount to Mr. Petti- grew, dated May 4th, 1802, he says: “I observe you have ws intention of Crossing the sound (Albemarle,) soon : ~ writing, though not then recovered of your cold elo ope ae I hope you may have accomplished your = ed voyage without injury. I suppose March to be ai estos and piercing month to weak and ig a sci tinnat) and presume your business must ra gi gent, otherwise you would have not It was doubtless Mr. Pettigrew’s wish and purpose to attend the General Convention, either one or both of them, had they met in 1795, or in 1798; and, after his Recommen- Perhaps it would have been better if 201 dation by the Convention in North Carolina should have been acted upon, which there was every reason to think would have been favorable, to have received consecration to the office of Bishop. But as years rolled away, his health which from the foregoing extracts, was poor as far back as 1790—became still more so; and the disease—con- sumption—which terminated his life in 1807, progressed with more and more rapidity to its end. Thus we have the ¢hird reason why the Bishop-elect was not consecrated. It was in consequence of a combination of circumstances that were unavoidable, which prevented the carrying out of his own cherished wishes, and those of the Clergy and Laity who had elected him to the Episcopate. It was not the result of any unwillingless to there being a Bishop over the Episcopal Church in North Carolina; nor was it the result of a want of zeal in the service of his Lord and Master, or in the service of his Church which he loved. MR. PE'TTIGREW’S FAITHFULNESS AND TOIL, In a letter of Mr. Pettigrew to the Rev. Dr. Halling, dated February 2d, 1794, he says: “I think the Zpzscopal Ordination has descended, in that succession which CHRIST evidently established in His Church, to continue,” till the final consumation. (Matt. XXVIII: 18, 19, 20,) In the same letter, he says: ‘‘It appears to me in the clearest light of demonstration, that our Church wants a Flead. Don’t misunderstand me—I believe CuRisT to be the Great Head of his Church. But for the sake of regularity and respectibility, one ought to preside primus inter pares, with an authority to call to account disorderly or inatten- tive, and consequently unfaithful ministers. Yet I would not wish the power of ordination, censure, and degradation, vested iz him alone; but only to be exercised by him, with the concurrence of a certain number of his brethren of the Clergy in convocation.’’? In a letter of Mr. Petrigrew to Eel etememripane NE Gre Re Sdeeeteaieraeieetiine a te ee ee eee enn a esc aeet 202 his friend, the Rev. Mr. Blount, dated August the 23d 1803, he says: ‘I am building a Chapel on my own saad close by me; and am in expectation of having it so forward in about six months that we can convene in it with con- veniency to ourselves. We have also a Chapel nearly finished about 12 miles above, where I attend two Sun- days in the month, unless prevented by sickness or bad weather.”’ ; Ina letter of Mr. Pettigrew, to the Rev. Mr. Blount, dated February 22d, 1804, he says: “Since I have gotten our new Chapels in such a state as to meet comfortably in them I feel myself quite happy in the exercise of my Mink: terial Functions, from a variety of favorable circumstances, one of which is, the people attend much better. Indeed my own Chapel is generally crowded; while they hear with great seriousness and attention; and now I begin to hope . that through the concurrent blessings of Gop, my feeble labors may be useful among the people.’? In the same letter he says: “I am in hopes they now begin to think me in earnest, after having preached for 4 ao g years, and built them a decent and commo- lous Chapel at my own ex work, besides attending i AD DINTI “abe ah 5 glect of my own business, and taking nothing from them for any service I render them as Clergyman and Physician.” In Ps saine letter hg says: “I am happy in the thought, 1at they cannot attribute my faithfulness to an expecta- tion of being paid for it. I have long ago relinquished all expectation of receiving anything during mv life; and have positively declared I would receive nothing from them.”’ ‘ pine | reasons are, I thank Gop, I can live without it. o the people are poor; and when people are not under the influence of religious principles, they have little or no gratitude, and contribute grudgingly what may be wrung from their hands, which would hurt me quite as much as 203 giving would them. Before the Dissolution of the Estab- lishment, I absolutely forbid anything to be collected from the Quakers for me, as I would not receive it. Neither have I taken anything for either visiting the sick, or baptizing, during the course of my Ministry.”’ MR. PETTIGREW’S HUMILITY. It is manifest that Mr. Pettigrew’s humility not only prevented him from aspiring to the office of Bishop, but it prompted him to use his influence with his friend, Rev. Dr. Halling, against his thinking of him in connection with that exalted position The language he used in his letter to Dr. Halling of the ad of February, 1794, which was four months before the meeting of the State Convention, which resulted in his election to the Episcopate, illustrates so beautifully the true spirit of the Minister of CHRisT, that it will not be out of place to record it in this Reminiscence of the past. “Your zeal for the declining interests of religion,” Mr. Pettigrew, ‘‘I wish rather to emulate than praise. But as my abilities are circumscribed within such narrow limits, and my strength so far short of my inclination, I dispair of it ever being in my power to be the useful .min- ister of Jesus I would long to be. What you write me, in reference to myself respecting the choice of a person for consecration to the office of Bishop, is so far from flatter- ing, that tome, it is truly mortifying. It turns my thoughts inward upon myself, and awakens a painful con- sciousness of my being far—very far from adequate to the due and proper discharge of the duties of that humdb/er office. And much more, alas, how much more! Unfit for the discharge of a more awful trust, with the additional duties of a Spiritual Overseer in the Church and House- hold of Gop.”’ “Believe me my friend, although there is nothing earthly I so ardently wish, as to be useful to the world in says 2A R SO 204 the exercise of the Sacred Ministry; yet my great inferiority, 7 every view, to the dea which I conceive of what a Bishop ought to be, with its sacred and awful trusts. You must, therefore never expect me to be a can- didate. Let me requst your prayers in unison with mine, that unerring wisdom may direct and overrule the choice, whensoever made, in such manner that it may terminate in the glory of Gop, and in the advancement of his Church.’ In addition to the foregoing, Mr. Petti- grew’s letter to Bishop White of the sth of September, 1795, contains the following: ‘I most sincerely wish, that some Episcopal Clergyman of eminence would come into this State. I would very cheerfully resign my appointment in his favor. Weare but few, and the vacan- cles are numerious.’? What a contrast there is between this, and what is so frequently seen in the Christian Church, in all its branches; where ambition for distinction and high position, are not so much as hidden from public view, and certainly not hidden from that all-seeing eye that looks into the heart of man, and beholds its most secret impulses. Mr. Pettigrew accepted the appointiment of Bishop solely from a sense of duty, and was sincerely desirious of discharging its sacred functions, had unavoid- able circumstances not rendered it impossible. WHAT MR. PETTIGREW DID AS BISHOP-ELECT. In Mr. Pettigrew’s letter to Bishop White of the 5th September, 1795, in which he informs him of his unavail- ing effort to get to the Convention which had been appointed to meet in that month, but could not, in conse- quence of Yellow Fever—he tells him what he purposed doing as Bishop-elect. Said he, ‘‘I must make use of the small influence I have, to have Vestrys chosen in the different counties, where they have not yet been chosen; and to have new elections, where that regulation has taken place, and their year has expired.’’ He then states o4 05 the names of the clergy and their respective counties, at the time of his election to the Episcopate in 1794, as they are elsewhere given in this volume. On the 2d of November, 1795, Mr. Pettigrew addressed a letter to Charles Moore, Esq., of Mount ‘Tirza, Person county, with the hope of getting his aid and that of his family, who were persons of means and influence, in the work of organizing the Church among them, and in that section of country. This family was related to Bishop Moore, of Virginia, and came to North Carolina from the State of New York. General Stephen Moore, was an uncle of Bishop Richard Channing Moore, and was the owner of the see of West Point; which the United States Government purchased of him, the Military Academy, which has furnished so many men of renown since that day. He then emigrated to Mount Tirza, in the county of Person, in North Carolina, where he purchased lands, and spent the remainder of his life. In Mr. Pettigrew’s letter to Mr. Charles Moore, he says: “At our State Episcopal Convention, when choice was made of one of the Clergy for consecration to the office of Bishop, we also passed a constitution for the regulation and government of the Church in this State. The 7th Article of which constitution is as follows: ‘That as speedily as possible after it is known in each county, what members are desirious of becoming members of the Protestant Episcopal Church, they be convened, and elect a Vestry, consisting of twelve persons, to form the people into a regular society; and to procure a clergyman, who has been regularly ordained according to the rites and ceremonies of the said Church; and who is to officiate among them as frequently as may in his power, and duly to administer the Holy Ordinances; and the Vestry shall be chosen annually.” Mr. Pettigrew also says: ‘‘Permit me now sit, to 206 request you in behalf of our declining Church, to have a Vestry chosen in your county, of such as profess them- selves churchmen, agreeably to the above Article. You will also I hope recommend it to those of the next coun- ties, as opportunity may serve. By this means you will fall into an organized state; also place lay-readers in your Chapels, whereby you will be known from those of differ- ent persuasions by solemnly joining together on Sundays, in the worship of Almighty Gop; than which nothing can render society more truly respectable.’’ In reply to the above, Mr. Charles Moore wrote Mr. Pettigrew on the arst of April, 1796, as follows: ‘‘According to a recommenda- tion from the State Convention, held at Tarborough on the 21st of November, 1793, an invitation was given to the inhabitants of this county, professing themselves to be of the Protestant Episcopal Church in America, to meet at the Court House on the 26th of July, 1794, in order to elect a ‘Vestry for said county, and to endeavor by all Christian means to promote said Church, General Stephen Moore being chosen chairman, the following resolutions were agreed to, viz: Vestrymen to the number of twelve persons were to be chosen by residents in the county of Person, professing themselves adhearents of the Protestant Episcopal Church, to serve three years. ‘‘When thus chosen, they shall nominate two of their number to serve as Church-wardens. ‘The presence of any one of whom, together with a majority of the Vestry, shall be necessary for the transaction of any business of the Church. The Vestry thus convened, shall be called a Board of Wardens and Vestry. One of the Wardens shall act as Treasurer for a year in alternate succession. ‘‘This Board shall have power to nominate a clerk to keep its Proceedings. To nominate fit persons to represent the Society in State Convention. ‘To make regulations and orders for their own government. ‘To receive sub- scriptions and donations. ‘The general election for Vestry- 207 men to be held on Easter Monday every third year. The foregoing rules having been considered and agreed on, the meeting then proceeded to the nomination and election of Vestrymen, twelve in number, which was done. One of whom was Mr. Charles Moore, the writer of this letter. “On the rst of September, 1794, the Vestry are to be chosen, only once in three years. The reason for which is, the difficulty of convening the inhabitants except on more public occasions; and the present mode coincident with the time of electing the Wardens of the poor, when the inhabitants convene for that purpose. “As I was from my childhood brought up in the Church of England; and since I have arrived at mans estate, have had some opportunity of examining the tenets and prac- tices of other denominations, the more I know of my sisters, the closer I am attached to my mother Church. The prosperity of the Protestant Episcopal Church is ‘something very near my heart. But I have to lament, that the few of us who are in this and the neighboring counties are almost as sheep without a shepherd: And many who formerly were of that Church, have, from a motive of piety, been drawn aside to other denominations, not having an opportunity of worshiping Gop in the way in which they had been brought up. Should we be so happy as to have a worthy, pious Pastor of the Church fixed among us, I do not doubt but many would return to the bosom of our mother, and the rising generation would be nourished under her wings. Perhaps should you write to the following gentlemen, who profess themselves Epis- copalians, and I believe of influence in their counties, it might stimulate them to exert themselves in behalf of our depressed Church: General Thomas Person, Col. Joseph Taylor, Col. Robert Burton, Capt. Henry Lyne, of Gran- ville; Edward Jones, Esq., John Macon, Esq., John Fal- con, Esq., of Warren.”’ This correspondence between the Rev. Mr. Pettigrew “SELEY esr eee ee emperor tors =~. 208 and Mr. Charles Moore, gives one some idea of the’ efforts of the Bishop-elect to promote the interests of the Church, as far as in his power lay. Not a large amount of good could be done; but he did all that it was in his power to accomplish. Instructions, similar to those given to Mr. Moore, were sent to the Rev. Dr. Halling at New Berne, and to the Rey. Mr. Blount, as is seen from various letters; and the same was doubtless done whenever there seemed to be a prospect of accomplishing good, and the building up of the life and health of the Church ‘The names of a few of the lay-readers of those times, have lingered down even to this remote day, whose appointments may have been through the exertions of Mr. Pettigrew. “GLEBE LANDS”’ In an old Record of the past, there is the following letter of Governor Tryon, bearing date June 2oth, 1767, addressed to Earl Shelburne; in which he says: ‘‘The clergy had never any regular and certain establishment ‘till the Act of Assembly in May, 1765; which entitled the ministers to receive one hundred and thirty-three pounds, six shillings and eight pence per annum; and obliged the Vestry to supply them with a Glebe of two hundred acres of good land, and to build on it a mansion-house and con- venient out houses, for the residence of the minister; or for want thereof to pay him twenty pounds annually in lieu of them.”? This act was not repealed; but continued in force up to the Revolution. * And in 1776, Congress passed an ordi- nance granting title to all Church and Glebe lands. Also, an Act of Assembly of 1777, confirmed title. Also the Legislature of 1796, confirmed the title. (See Martin’s Revisal of Iredell. Chapt, II, Sec 4—Acts of 1796.) ry : But it must be observed that this Act did not provide Glebes; it only directed the vestrymen of each parish to buy a Glebe: and as a matter of fact very few of the parishes ever had any Glebe. 209 But this Glebe Property, which in all fairness belonged to the Episcopal Church, was in some instances sold, and the money arising from said sales appropriated to county purposes; which was not only a desecration, but an act of vio- lence and wrong. Mr. Pettigrew contended earnestly, for years in his own section of country, against this manifest disregard of common justice. He insisted that the pro- ceeds from the sales of the Glebe lands should be delivered to the Episcopal Church—the rightful owner—to be appro- priated to the repairing and building of Chapels; to which he added, ‘‘that not a stiver of it should come into his pocket.’? Through his exertions, a petition was sent to the Legislature, praying that the Glebe lands might be restored to the Church in the county of Tyrrell, to be laid out in houses of worship: But his efforts were of no avail. The first Glebe-house finished in North Carolina was that of St. Thomas’ Church, Bath. ‘TRADITIONS OF SOME OF ‘THE OLD CHURCHES AND CHAPELS. ST. THOMAS’ CHURCH, BATH. St. Thomas’ Church, in the town of Bath is the oldest in the State. It was built in the year 1734, of brick, said to have been brought from England, and is yet well pre- served. The Rev. George Whitfield, the great Pulpit Orator and Evangelist, is said once to have preached in .this venerable building. The old town of Bath dates back as far as 1706, which renders it the oldest town in North Carolina. ST. PAUL’S CHURCH, EDENTON. St. Paul’s Church, in the town, of Edenton, was com- menced in the year 1736; and on the 1st day of July, 1738, money was placed in the hands of Thomas Luton for its completion. It is built of brick, said to have been brought from England. The Court House, within whose walls has been heard sue ee eer ~ Pipes. 2 Ieee A ee = Vee acepecpenes ee a 2 eee eee ae i i] | ii : ; : | Hi 210 the voice of so many eminent men, was built about the same time, of brick said to be brought from England. ST. JOHN’S CHURCH, WILLIAMSBORO. The Parish of St. John’s was probably established in the year 1746—St. John’s Church, in the village of Williams- boro, was built in the year 1757, and first stood at a place about a half mile distant from its present site, near what was then known as Church Spring. About fifteen years ago, the writer of this paper walked one Sunday afternoon, in company with the venerable Dr. William F. Henderson, (a son of the late Chief Justice Leonard Henderson,) who then resided at Williamsboro, to the place on which the old Church first stood, and where the old spring once was. It was the first, and probably the only time that my footsteps will ever tread that spot, which is to some degree hallowed to one, who has preached the Blessed Gospel of Jesus Christ within the sacred walls of old St. John’s, now for more than twenty years. Wil- liamsboro and the country around it, in times long since past, were noted for wealth, intelligence, culture and refinement. ‘There were few parts of North Carolina that have had more natural advantages, which in those days were highly improved; and the sacred precinct of St. John’s was the nucleus around which the glory of the past seemed to rally. Among the names that tradition has handed down to us, there are two that especially attract our attention—Chief Justice Henderson and Bishop Ravenscroft. ‘The former was one of the great Jurists of North Carolina, the latter was the great Preacher of his day. It is the memory of the great and good men of the past, that transmits the glory of a former generation. The following is a copy of a paper given me years ago, which 1s not without its value; the names of the writers of which are affixed to it: TRADITIONARY HISTORY OF ST. JOHN’S CHURCH. ‘This Church was framed and partially built, and placed about half a mile north-east of its present location in 1757, by a family of the name of Lewis in its vicinity. It was transferred to Judge John Williams; and by him it was removed to the village of Williamsboro in 1772. Vide inscription on a pillar supporting the center aisle. In Judge Williams’ Will, written in 1790, he gave it to the vestry so long as it was used as a Protestant Episco- pal Church. It was to be the property of the heirs of Leonard Henderson, when it was no longer used as a Prostestant Episcopal Church. It ceased to so be used for many years. It is within the recollection of one of the recorders of this traditionary outline, to have seen rope- dancing, and punch and judy acted and performed within its sacred walls. It was used by all denominations as a Church, and was used by the citizens as a public theatre until 1819. The timbers are massive and ‘true lightwood,’ and are put together shiplike with iron bolts and taps. Its bricks were like the Church—moulded in our Father-land, glorious old England. ‘The first minister who had charge of the Church was the Rev. George Micklejohn; a man of eccentric character. He preached in jthe closing years of the last century and the early years of this.* One of the recorders of this traditionary history, has heard from its pulpit the wayward Lorenzo Dow, at about the year 1820. The Rev. and pure Willian M. Green, now the octoge- narian and honored Bishop of Mississippi, preached in it. During his ministry, the Church was consecrated by the Rt. Rey. John Stark Ravenscroft, then the Bishop of the Diocese. Stephen Sneed, William Hunt, Sr., and Col. ~ * This must be an error, Mr. Micklejohn ‘did not reside in Granville county until about the close of the Revolution, In 1770 there was a minister resident in Granville county: the Rev. Edward Jones, if there was none earlier. f i pee ee a ees <0 nacre n. =_<— 212 William Robards constituted the then Vestry of the Church. In 1824 the Convention of the Diocese was held within its walls. Bishop Otey, of Tennessee, was confirmed by Bishop Ravenscroft in this Church. We, the writers, here record the names of the ministers who have had charge of this Church, in their line of suc- cession as far as our recollection serves us, viz: Rev. Geo. Micklejohn, Rey. William M. Green, Rev. Mr. Brainard, (Mr. Brainard succeeded Mr. Green in 1826); Rev. Mr. Steel; Rt. Rev. John Stark Ravenscroft, (Bishop Ravens- croft had charge of the Parish, and resided at Williams- boro,) Bishop Ravenscroft’s successors were Rev. Joseph Saunders, Rev. Mr. Shaw, Rev. William Norwood, Rev. Mr. Groves, Rev. Mr. Thurston, Rey. Louis Taylor, Rev. Mr. McLeod; Rey. Joseph Ridley, Rev. Sterling Y. McMasters, Rev. Edwin Geer, Rev. Thomas Davis, (Mr. Davis was son of Bishop Davis of South Carolina,) Rev. Richard Hines, Rev. Henry H. Prout, Rev. Maurice H. Vaughan, Rev. William S. Pettigrew, the present pastor; Mr. Pettigrew’s pastorate commenced on the 27th of February, 1870—4th Sunday. During the Rectorship of the Rev. Mr. Hines, the interior of the Church was remodeled, and a Rectory was purchased and fitted up. In the year 1864, in the time of the ministry of the Rey. Mr. Prout, a Convention of the Diocese was held in St. John’s Church. WILLIAM F. HENDERSON, M. D., Henry J. Rogparps, M. D. P. S.—I gave to the late Dr. Curtis of Hillsboro, docu- ments that would have thrown much light on our early Church—St. John’s. WILLIAM F. HENDERSON.”’ BLOUNTS’ CHAPEL. Parson Blount’s Chapel, now known as Trinity Church, Chocowinity, Beaufort county, was probably built before 213 the Revolution. It was built by the Rev. Nathaniel Blount, who was its first pastor--a native of, and all his life a resident of the county of Beaufort. Chocowinity was the residence of his father Reading Blount, and proba- bly Parson Blount was born and brought up there, which was to some degree the scene of his ministerial labors in subsequent life. The Chapel was about two miles from the town of Washington, and on the other side of the Pam- lico River. ‘The date of its building is not known with certainty; but is supposed to be about the year 1773. Par- son Blount died in the county of Pitt in the year 1816 or 1817; and his remains were carried to Chocowinity, and interred in the family burial ground near his old residence. He was the last survivor of the Colonial Clergy in the State, having lived beyond Parson Pettigrew, his old friend and co-laborer in the ministry, about ten years. He was ordained in St. Paul’s Church, London, in September 1773. The relations that existed between these good men, judging from their letters, many of which are now in the posses- sion of the writer of this, were not only cordial, but very affectionate, and beam forth a spirit of sincere and huimble piety, which is indeed beautiful and should stimulate us to emulate their example. ST. THOMAS’ CHAPEL, BERTIE COUNTY. St. Thomas’ Chapel of Colonial times was situated in the county of Bertie, about five miles from Avoca, and one mile from the village of Merry Hill. It was destroyed by fire about the year 1840, and was an old building at the begining of this century. The venerable Lorenzo Webb, of Windsor, who is now 84 years of age, informs me that, at the request of his father, the Rev. Mr. Avery, who was for many years the Rector of St. Pauls Church, Edenton, would occasionally come to Bertie and preach at St. Thomas’, Mr. Lorenzo Webb has in his possession the old English Prayer Book 214 that was used in the Chapel by Parson Pettigrew when preaching there in his day, Mr. Webb, himself, was baptized in the Chapel by the Rev. Wm. Hardy, a Meth- odist Preacher: and his father was baptized by Parson Pet- tigrew, within its old walls. It seems that no regular services were held for some years before the Chapel was burnt. ‘The more modern building of St. Thomas’ Church, at Windsor, is its suc- cessor and name-sake. THE OLD CHAPEL ON THE SITE OF LEWISTON, BERTIE CO. The venerable Mr. Webb also informs me of an old Colonial Chapel, the name of which I have never heard. It was on the site of what is now the village of Lewiston, in the county of Bertie, and was built long before his day. It was here that the Rev. William Norwood, D. D., com- menced his ministry about the year 1831. In addition to which, he also had charge of the Churches at Scotland Neck and Windsor. The Chapel was very old at that time, and was taken down between the years 1840—’50, and the property went into private hands. SKINNERSVILLE CHAPEL, TYRELL COUN'TY,—(NOW WASHINGTON. ) At a place once known as Skinnersville, about fifteen miles east of Plymouth, in the present county of Wash- ington, but in the county of Tyrrell before the formation of the county of Washington, there was an old Colonial Chapel. Its date must have gone back many years anterior to the Revolution. There has been a Tradition in that region, which the writer of this has heard from persons who have long since passed away, that Mr. Wesley, the great founder of Methodism, once preached in its pulpit, which is not beyond the limit of probability, in as much as his fellow-evangelist, Mr. Whitefield, has a similar tra- dition in regard to his having preached in the old Colonial Church at Bath. 215 Early in Mr. Pettigrew’s ministry, he preached in this old Chapel, when in the discharge of his duties as a mis- sionary and evangelist, his headquarters being Edenton. It was about the year 1780, at one of his appointments at this old Chapel, that he met with a Mr. Anderson, who lived not far from Lake Scuppenong, who told him of the great fertility of the lands there. After this Mr. Pettigrew visited the lake; and was so much pleased with the fertility of its lands and the beanty of its water, that he invested there. He made a purchase of lands, from the finder of the lake—Josiah Phelps; who made the discovery of the lake about the year 1755, which has since been so noted. Mr. Pettigrew gave his place the name of Bonarva (Rich Fields. ) This old Chapel was situated on the northern side of the public highway. It had become quite dilapidated by time and neglect; so much so, that it was taken down, and another built through the exertions of Mr. Pettigrew in the year 1803, situated opposite the Colonial Chapel, on the southern side of the highway: Mr. Pettigrew had his appointments there every other Sunday, his residence, since the beginning of the year 1797, having been at his plantation Belgrade, where it continued until his death in 1807. In an old manuscript of Mr. Pettigrew’s written in 1803, he speaks of preaching occasionally at the Cour House of Washington, at Lee’s Mills, a distance of twenty miles from Belgrade, his home. In the same manuscript, he speaks of the old Chapel (Colonial) at Skinnersville, as having been the only Chapel in the county, until his two new ones were built. He speaks: of this old building as having been in so dangerous a ‘condition as to be unsafe for a congregation to be in. PETTIGREW’S CHAPEL. Although ‘‘Pettigrew’s Chapel’? does not date farther back than early in the present century; yet it may not be A RE ETE RI EI TT ; a i & 5 4 44 TT ahs ne an rR =~. SP. Rae ee eee se bats i | i | I ; } 216 out of place in this Record of the past, in which Mr. Pet- tigrew’s name occupies so prominent a place, to say some- thing of the Parish of which he was the founder. This Parish is now known as St. David’s, Scuppernong, Wash- ington county. For many years perhaps as far as the commencement of Mr. Pettigrew’s ministerial life in the year 1775, it was his habit to preach as a Missionary in different parts of the county of Tyrrell, which in that day, embraced what is now known as the counties of Tyrrell and Washington. In February, 1797, when he became a resident of the neighborhood known as Scuppernong, which is situated in what is now the upper part of Tyrrell and the lower part, of Washington, the extent of which is about ten miles square, and on his plantation (Belgrade), he preached in a school-house in the neighborhood. This was the property of Joseph Phelps, Esq., who was a Justice of the Peace, and a prominent man in his county affairs, as well as a School-master. The school-house was about a mile distant, from the Parson’s residence, and was small, and inconvenient to himself as well as to the congregation. In the year 1803, he built a Chapel at his own expense, with the exception of a few days work that was contributed. It was built in the same year with the Chapel at Skinnersville. The erection of this Chapel seems to afforded him great gratifi- cation; of which he speaks with no little pleasure in a let- ter to Parson Blount, who seems to have been a friend with whom he communicated his thoughts unreservedly, and from whom he received a similar manifestation of con- fidence and affection. ‘The Chapel was situated about a quarter of a mile from his residence, and was thirty feet by twenty in size. He survived this work but little over four years, during which time his health gradually declined; until death closed his earthly labors, and his spirit returned to the 217 Gop who gave it. Seeing the manifest indication that his end was drawing near and feeling a deep interest in the spiritual welfare of the people, among whom he had preached for so many years, he naturally was interested on the subject of whom he would encourage in preaching the words of Salvation from his pulpit, when he would be no more to sound that good news himself. There was no Episcopal minister in Edenton, nor any where else in that region of country. His eyes naturally turned to the Methodist Preachers, with whom he had ever been on friendly terms, and who seemed to cherish toward him a filial feeling—the chief object of whose preaching seemed to be, to persuade men to lead holier and _ better lives, and the aiding them in the attainment of eternal Salvation. ‘The good old Parson, soon after the comple- tion of his Chapel, invited them also to have appointments there, which they gladly accepted; and their regular appointments, in what was known as the Columbia Circuit; were kept up there until the year 1839, when the Method- ists built a Chapel of their own about two miles distant— called Bethel, The writer of this was told about fifteen years ago by the Rev. Dr. Closs (an old Methodist Preacher about seventy five years of age at that time), that when he was a young man, he knew an old Methodist Preacher who was young in the time of Parson Pettigrew. Said he, on one occasion I was standing by when a person offered Mr. Pet- tigrew a pecuniary compensation for his ministerial ser- vices; for which he thanked him, but declined accepting it; but pointing to me, requested the person to hand it to me, saying that I was poor and needed it; which he did. Mr. Pettigrew invited the Methodist Preachers to his house, and entertained them, as Mrs. Pettigrew his widow who survived him until August, 1833, also did. A Meth- odist Preacher, who rode that circuit in the year 1828, and who frequently was the recipient of the hospitality of the ee caret as ne nee i ee oe: 218 good old lady, once said to the writer of this, that he had been told by her—that Mr. Pettigrew, before his death, had said to her, that he wished her house ever to be the - home of the Methodist preachers. The first Episcopal Minister who took charge of Petti- grew’s Chapel, after the death of Mr. Pettigrew, was the Rev. David Griffith, who went there in the month of May, 1834. Since then, there has been a constant succes- sion of Episcopal Ministers up to this time. BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF THE REV. CHARLES PETTIGREW. Among the papers of the late General J. Johnston Petti- grew, there is a sketch of his grand-father, the Rev. Charles Pettigrew, in manuscript; a copy of which is contained in the appendix to the 2nd vol. of the life and correspon- dence of Judge Iredell. It was written in the September of 1856, at the request of the late Griffith J. McRee, Esq., the accomplished author of the Life of Iredell. I do not know that I can do better than to insert this sketch here emanating as it does from the pen of my lamented brother, which will now, after the lapse of a third of a century, adorn his own memory no less than that of his venerated ancestor. GENERAL PETTIGREW’S MANUSCRIPT. ‘The Rev. Charles Pettigrew was descended from a gentleman’s family, originally from, and still resident in, Scotland, a branch of which removed, very many years ago, to county Tyrone, Ireland—extinct at present, except in the persons of two ladies. He was of this branch. His father seems to have fallen out bitterly with his people— why, ‘was never known, but probably on account of differ- ence in religion, for he came to this country a dissenter of the dissenters, and so strict was he that his doors were always Teligiously closed on Sunday. On one occasion the Indians, on Sunday, having made an irruption into the settlement, passed by his house as uninhabited, while the 7 219 neighbors met the usual fate—an occurence which, doubt- less, did no little tosteady the faith of his family. He followed the usual course of the Irish emigrants—landing in Pennsylvania, and halting finally in South Carolina. In North Carolina, his father left him. ‘The Rev. Mr. Pettigrew was indebted for his education to the Rev. Mr. Patillo, and the Rev. Mr. Waddel, Wirt’s famous blind orator, who seemed to have taken a great fancy to him in his youth, as appears from their corre- spondence, wherein allusion is made to presents of Greek books, received at Grammar School. Having but little besides his intellect, he became a teacher. The date of his appointment to the public school in Edenton is June, 1773, and under the seal of Governor Martin. Uniting to his inheritance of piety a lively intellect, and a consid- erable degree of literary culture, and having, moreover, returned to the path of his forefathers, he was persuaded to enter the ministry; and accordingly, in the Winter of 1774-75, made a voyage to London, where he was or- dained by the Bishop of London, his Diocesan, and the Bishop of Rochester. He immediately entered upon his functions with zeal on his return to America, for which there was much room during the war of the Revolution. He succeeded the Rev. Mr. Earl, as Rector of St. Paul’s Church, Edenton, and there was cast upon him the spirit- ual care of all that section of country. “By his marriage with Miss Mary Blount, daughter of Col. John Blount, he became allied with the old Provin- cial Aristocracy, and thus had his sphere of usefulness enlarged. ‘In aletter, dated in 1789, he alludes to his former habit of preaching to great crowds, and states that he was con- strained to give it up, because of its almost invariably producing a fever. During all this period he seems to have been not so much at the head of the Episcopal Church, as of religion in general, for there are various let- i" Ee ae ee Th aaa a ee aes = rh ane Bae Se UOC <= sama aEREN Es aT sar 220 ters to him from Edward Dromgoole, and other Methodists, who either resided in, or traveled through that region, and also from Lutherans, giving him an account of their move- ments, and requesting his attendance at their meetings. Indeed the Church Establishment having been dissolved, and all religious organization broken down, the enemies of the Evil-one seemed to have fought together, with no other bond of union than that of a common foe. After the Revolution and the restoration of Peace, he received various invitations from the neighboring parts of Virginia, which were declined with one exception—and that one never acted on. ‘In politics he was a whig in the Revolution. In 1789, Bishop White suggested to Gov. Johnston the propriety of organizing the Church in North Carolina: But he deem- ing any ecclesiastical interference inconsistent with his position, referred the whole matter to Mr. Pettigrew, who requested the Clergy to meet at Tarboro’, in June, 1790. The apathy on the subject seems to have been great, for it was not until a flood of letters had been written, and various small conventions held, that one could be assem- bled sufficently universal to organize the Church. ‘In May, 1794, such a Convention was held at Tarbo- rough, at which a Constitution was framed and adopted, and Mr. Pettigrew was selected as Bishop—with regard to this honor he sincerely said, ‘Nolo Episcopari.’ ‘“The state of his health seemed absolutely to forbid it; but in the depressed state of the Church, and the scattered situation of its ministers, the acceptance of this post was deemed by his fellow-christians a duty, and he yielded. The various alarms of Yellow Fever at Philadelphia and Norfolk, with the accompanying quarantine, cutting off all communication during certain seasons of the year, pre- vented him from meeting the General Convention for some years; and, in the latter part of his life, declining health rendered him unequal to the exertion. ‘Though he was _ 221 thus unable to put the finishing stroke to the foundation, yet his labours in rescuing the Ministers and their Parishes from the disconnected state in which they were disposed to continue, and in increasing and diffusing a zeal for religion, were of great service, not only to the cause of the Church, but to christianity in general. About the same time another matter of general interest agitated the state, in which Mr. Pettigrew took great inter- est, and acted aleading part. The establishment of a Uni- versity. Such was his conviction of the importance of the measure, and his zeal for its success, that once, being compelled to choose between the General Conven- tion and a meeting of the friends of the University, he preferred the latter. On this subject there is a very good communication from him in the Archives of the Univer- sity. His literary attainments, though considerable for the time, were probably not very deep; but he had quite a classical taste. His favorite Latin Author in youth was (to judge from his quotations) Horace, and subsequently Virgil. His written style seems easy, and his oratory from all accounts eloquent, but at the same time chaste, for he had a horror of physical religion. One gift I think he had by nature to a considerable extent,—that of poetry, for I find scraps, rough drafts of odes, and poems on all sorts of subjects and in all kinds of metres, either quite lively or the reverse. His turn for variety of metre proba- bly produced or was produced by his partiality for Horace. “As a Christian, I believe he was as nearly without serious fault as is possible; for though he lived in an age when the clergy were rarely popular, and always subjected to hard criticism, I have heard of but few who have said aught to his discredit. The manner in which he dis- charged the very onerous duties of his calling in a sickly country was exemplary; and in that day, a clergyman who had three or four counties under his charge, and was expected to preach a funeral sermon over every respectable 2S nen ceeetemnamdlanan nds tnt oe nN Ri 5 aT rn 222 parishoner, was far from having a sinecure. In the year 1797, he began to reside at the plantations of Belgrade and Bonarva, now the property of his grandsons, near and on Lake Scuppernong; and in 1803, built Petti- grew’s Chapel, which he afterwards presented to the Church. From the above date (1797) to the time of his death in 1807, he refused to receive any com- pensation for his services. Indeed he had always, even under the Establishment, prohibited the collection of any thing from the Quakers. An enlightened, cheerful, and consistent christianity pervaded his whole life, and particu- larly characterized him in his domestic relations, and I know not where the duty of a christian gentleman is more elegantly set forth than in his letter of advice to his sons at college in 1797, when he_ believed himself approaching dissolution. As a curious instance of the opinion then entertained, it may be mentioned, that he therein advised them to make arrangements for procuring white labor, as a change may take place sooner than is expected. “His health was always delicate; but his cheerfulness never forsook him, so much so that it was impossible to be with him without catching his sprightliness, His mar- riage placed him in comparative afluent circumstances; but, as might have been expected, he was an indifferent manager of worldly concerns, though his own opinion of his skill was probably different. He died in 1807, leaving his widow of the second marriage, formerly Miss Mary Lockhart, and one son by his first marriage. His remains repose in the family sepulchre at Bonarva. ’To this Mr. McRee adds the following: ‘The Bishop’s only son; the Hon. Ebenezer Pettigrew, represented the Third Congres- sional District in 1835—’7, in which was included the county of Tyrrell, in which he resided. He was distin- guished for his intelligence, his purity, and his refined manners.’’ General Pettigrew concludes with this: ‘I copy below an obituary taken from an old file of the ‘Edenton 223 Gazette.’ It accords substantially, with what I have always heard. ‘During the interruption in this publica- tion we have to lament the death of many loved and val- uable characters. Among them we would particularly notice the death of that zealous and venerable disciple of the blessed Jesus, the Rev. Charles Pettigrew, Bishop of the Protestant Episcopal Church in this State, who died at his home in Tyrrell county, on the 8th day of April last (1807.) ‘To do justice to the character of this pious and excellent man would require talents we have not the hap- piness to possess, and far exceeding the narrow limits of this Paper. His public ministrations in this place for 7 i e and many years render eulogy unnecessary. His chast teeta tame iW tA ap PO A PERE A a 8 CPT UR et ee eee Sr a ce sean, eee re: ee ee eS EE 284 sioned to perform the duties of the ministry. I became convinced that the awful deposit of the word, by which we shall all be judged, could never have been thrown out in the world to be scrambled for and picked up by who- soever pleased to take hold of it. And though this objec- tion might in some sort be met by the manifestation of an internal call, yet as that internal call could not be demons- trated to others, something more was necessary, which could only be found in the outward delegation of authority from that source to which it was originally committed. As an instance of the necessity of this verifiable authority, the sacrament of Baptism presented itself. Being the only possible mode by which fallen creatures can become inter- ested in the covenant of grace, and entitled to the benefit of CHRIST’S gracious undertaking for the salvation of sin- ners, it must be of the last importance to be assured that such unspeakable blessings should be authoritatively con- veyed, and as the authority of CHrist is the very essence of Baptism, in the assurance of its pledges to those to whom it is administered, and as this assurance can only be such by the verification of the requisite power and authority to administer the rite, it appeared clear to me that no assumption of that power by any man or body of men, nor any consequent delegation of it, could by any possibility answer the intention and purpose of the Author and Finisher of our faith, in making Baptism the. door of admission into His Church.’’ I have quoted these words from the pen of the Bishop himself, as disclosing the secret of the sturdy and cpmsistently exclusive positions afterward taken by him in maintaing the claims of that branch of the Holy Catholic Church, of which he subse- quently became a Chief Pastor. * *When challenged on one occasion to a discussion of the proper mode and proper subjects of Baptism, he readily assented, but insisted first upon the answer by his challenger to a preliminary question, “Where do you get your authority to baptize anybody or in any way?” 285 The result of all this painful enquiry into the validity of the orders of the Religious bodies about him, and of his search for orders which should be valid, was that after pausing awhile on the Presbyterian claim to Apostolic succession, he found himself as he says obliged to turn his attention to the Protestant Episcopal Church ‘‘for that deposit of Apostolical succession in which alone verifiable power to minister in sacred things was to be found in these United States.’’ He accordingly presented himself as a candidate for Holy Orders to Bishop Moore, of Virginia, and by him was first licensed lay-reader, February, 1816, and subse- quently, on the 25th day of April, 1817, in the Monumen- tal Church in the city of Richmond, was ordered Deacon, and for reasons satisfactory to the Bishop, and Standing Committee of the Diocese, was ordained Priest in the Church at Fredericksburg, on the 6th day of May, following. Of the Church to which his investigations and resulting convictions had drawn him, without extraneous influences, and contrary to his previous prejudices (and prejudices in such minds are very powerful abstractants, if I may so express it) he became a consistent minister—inflexible, while affectionate and humble. The Diocese of North Carolina, when in 1823 it chose its first Bishop, was guided to select this man, of strong but loving heart, iron will and uncompromising convic- tions. Its members did better than they knew, for at that time they knew but little of him. But when he came to view the work, and lay the foundations they found they had indeed a Master Builder. He met with much and bitter opposition at the first. His uncompromising main- tenance of truth, which is always in its very nature exclu- sive and intolerant of error, came into contact and conflict with a prevalent indifference to, and indeed rejection of all precise Religious doctrine. But, his firm convictions and ; 287 286 cov? plied i ray whi re been rather ] f | wits : . : nolicy,’? he replied in a way which must have ; Aree Hi his intelligent and clear apprehension of what he believed, I 2 I t and his fearless, unflattering, un-temporizing advocacy of 7 that exactly which he held as true, with no timid and inconsistent concessions to error, enabled him to hew his i : way through all the tangled thicket of error and prejudice i} about him, and to set deep in the soil, for which he was responsible, the plants of absolute and eternal truth. * Whether or not he realized his own success, whether or butcyihs . ae ness here.’ not that success was apparent to him in his own lifetime CAR ‘ aia ak St eh hanes i iS ; ; : It was characteristic of him that:making preparation for the subsequent history of the Diocese and its reputation for , ; ; . sice ee: : his own funeral he directed that his coffin should be a holding inflexibly its religious convictions with respect to : 4 TT thek te’ kbar ‘aa "af ; : three dollar pine one, painted black; that the show a Religion and the Church, bear witness to the thoroughness : : and that the bode ot : . ay expense of a hearse should be avoided and that the body o and permanency of his teaching. He was no temporizing é : ge ahonid rane : 5 ; ; his own sulky being removed, his own horse should carry teacher. It is said of him that he knew nothing of tact ‘ ‘ , startling—‘‘Policy sir! Policy! there is no such word between the lids of the Bible!’’ But under his unyielding stern and bluff exterior there as a warm heart, which while condemning the sin or the error could make gentle allow- ance for the sinful or mistaken. Just before his death, he 2 * * 4 said to oue of his friends: ‘‘I have been a rough creature but, striking his breast, ‘(Gop knowns there was no rough- a 4 are ~ “ } : : : : : 1 to his grave. He yielded his soul to Gop, Marc but went straight to his ends with no fencing of rapiers, &§ per é Pag ae iy mk ag AS Teg it f , sth, 1830, at the house of his friend Gavin Hogg, a 4) but with the sledge-hamimer blows of direct and open, R ; of : i! A Si r F a avid aleign. uncompromising assault. In one of his letters he says: : ate POLAT 8 1 a P ' “ke ; In October, 1831, was consecrated Bishop Ravenscroft’s wh Everything serves to convince me more and more of the grey es ae f Hi injurnio : successor, Levi Silliman Ives; up to that time, rector o i injurious tendency of halfway measures; I will therefore : - : : *¢ £ $5 OWES PTS VR AT ey eae: a eer ae ee nn asa ~ ae = — Ses. cers SER SSTS eon a eae nee *He held inflexibly, and taught fearlessly and without compromise, the distinctive character of the Church, “If we hold principles which are indefensible’ were his words “let us abandon them. Butif these are our principles, 7. e. things which we really believe—interwoven with the very frame of our polity, impregnable in their truth, let us not be ashamed of them and become parties to that miserable delusion which weakens us as a body, strengthens the ranks of our adversaries, weakens the cause of true Religion by tacitly owning one division after another until the great Master principle of the Church of Gop—its unity—is merged in the mass of Christian names, and swallowed up by the indifference and infidelity thus fostered.”’ Schism he held to be destructive of the eternal interests of man, and injurious to the Majesty of Gop. like the annual meetings of the separated parts of a family tied by blood. ‘Their deliberations were conducted as con- sultations of brothers, who shrank from all avoidable differ- ences of opinion, or expressions of difference, and found association; who drew their annual pleasure in prolonged * As a preacher he was a man of power. His sermons usually long were yet felt to be too short. His gestures were few and simple. png oA interést some of our younger clergy to know that more than oe failed. On one occasion, after five minutes being obliged ignominlously to stop. 288 gatherings regretfully to their close and parted with sorrow and. often with tears. Instead of hastening to the doors immediately upon the closing benediction, the members were wont, when all was over for the year, to gather lingeringly around the chancel and bid each other loving adieu. The Bishop’s visit to each parish was a great annual event, a feast-day for the congregation. From the broad Atlantic on the East to the majestic mountains of the West the Bishop’s journeys were a perpetually unroll- ing scene of social sojournings of a father among his chil- dren. He was welcomed with affection and desire, enter- tained with the most abundant and loving hospitality, and sped on his way with sad regrets. His utterances in theology and practical religion were earnestly awaited, listened to and talked over, with independent thought, but with great respect; and generally, at least largely, with docile regard, adopted into the practical living of the peo- ple. This for many years was the history of Bishop Ives’ Episcopate. The speaker well remembers his first meeting with him after coming into the Diocese as a candidate for Orders, when for several days he was housed with him at the hospitable home of the late Josiah Collins, on Lake Scuppernong. The Bishop’s earnest sermons, his oratori- cal power, his forcible presentation of the Gospel, and then the delightful hours of private intercourse when, in the intellectual household of his host, high questions of theology and the practical issues of the Church at that day were debated at the table, or around the fire-side, or in rides around the sunny shores of the solitary but beautiful Lake. The Bishop’s five sermons, published about that time, viz: ‘‘The Apostles’ Doctrine and Fellowship,”’ treating of Baptism, Confirmation and the Supper of the Lorp, were warmly accepted by his people as embodying, in forcible form, some of the peculiar doctrines of the Church; peculiar only as they differed from the more newly begot- ten notions of a surrounding population, not over thor- 289 oughly trained either intellectually or theologically—not peculiar in themselves, therefore, for they were the heri- tage of all the ages since the foundations of Christianity were laid. But unfortunately for the Bishop, and for his flock, notions which sprang up outside the staid old Diocese, which still stood by the teachings of Ravenscroft, began to infect the Protestant theology of the past, and to disturb our peace—an infection largely caught from our erring Sister Church of Rome—from whom at the Reformation we had definitely and conscientiously separated while acknowledging her as an integral part of the Holy Catholic Church, but believing her course of action schismatical, and her peculiarities heretical, and to be departures from the Faith once delivered to the Saints, and therefore to be cast out and abjured as inconsistent with the purity of the Gospel. One of the special and most obnoxious of these peculiarities, at least in the eyes of our North Carolina Churchmen, was the doctrine of the Confessional, as a system, for exceptions might easily exist. But other and cognate doctrines and practices associated themselves with this; and to the sorrow and damage of the Diocese the Bishop, who hitherto had been such a stalwart champion of the old Faith of the Church of England, felt the infection and began to speak with other tongues than those ‘to which we had been used. His seven sermons, issued at this time, drew forth much adverse and severe criticism. For the faith of the Clergy and of the people remained unchanged. * Some time before this, he had founded, in a romantic valley of Watauga county, on the banks of the beautiful stream of that name, calling the valley after the old Eng- lish Abbey, Valle Crucis—Vale of the Cross--a mission * Temporary and slight disturbances of belief there may have been, but they speedily corrected themselves; they were only the oscillations of the needle which, for a moment disturbed, returns to its true position. eee epee ee Pee Sat be A ane Seer nes 290 station and school, where with much ardent and true mis- sionary zeal, and with much picturesqueness of manage- ment, were mingled strange theories snd observances. These ttew plants were not natural outgrowths of our Church vine, but grafts from another and alien stock which ‘began to ‘bear, in that hitherto peaceful home of religion, fruits '‘of bitterness. ‘The arrangements and organization’, of ‘the: Mountain! Mission gave special opportunity and I may add special temptation, for the elaboration by the Bishop‘of ‘his more recent views. Its Clergy, not however without exception, (notably the Rev. W. W. Skiles, whose praise is in the Church) sustaining him, for thé. time being, in their promulgation, he was led, under their influence, it was thought, and encouraged by their support, to publish Pastoral letters to his Diocese which brought to a point and converted into hostilities the divergences of: feeling which had been gradually arising throughout ‘the Diocese. . Fhe conflict which followed was very painful to all ‘true lovers of the Church. Crimina- tions and re-criminations resulted, and finally the almost _absolute alienation of the Diocese from its once honored and beloved Bishop. rh It is not my-purpose to bring up the spectres of that sad night. But:upon one point I may ‘be allowed to speak. One effect of this disturbance was a temporary alienation between the Clergy and the Laity. The people regarded the Clergy as, «with few exceptions, accepting largely the position :of the Bishop. On the other hand, to the speaker’s personal knowledge, the Bishop thought the Clergy his enemies, xetther thought was true. ‘The great majority of the Clergy felt bound before Gop to sustain His, z. e: Gop’s, Chief Officer in his official position, and, to pay him the respect due that official position; but not to accept his personal views—-he sat in Moses’ seat— and they accepted, the command of the Master. They argued that .until the Church’s discipline had been canoni_ 291 cally invoked, and had displaced him, he was their Bishop still, and could claim the respect due his office. _ Hence the misapprehension of their attitude by the Laity. But to the Bishop personally they uniformly, while respect- fully yet firmly and absolutely, protested against his novel- ties of theory, of speech and of practice, and so came to be, in his eyes his enemies. They strove to be faithful both to their Bishop and to the Truth. This is the testimony of one who was on the inside of the whole controversy, and who knows whereof he affirms. The conflict resulted, first in a public retraction of his advanced (or rather retrograded) views, by the Bishop before the Diocesan Convention of 1851, in a scene which the speaker can never forget as, in his view and in that of many others, most mortifying. It is but justice to add that the committee of twelve, to whom the investigation of the whole subject had been referred, reported evidence as having been laid before them to the effect ‘‘that the Bishop’s mind had been for several years so affected by an attack of fever as to impair his judgment, enfeeble his memory and expose him to gross misconception on the part of others.”’ The breach seemed healed; but it was only a hollow truce. He presided at the next Diocesan Convention held in 1852. During the summer he went abroad. His pre- vious impressions returned and, doubtless with entire con- scientiousness however lamentably in error, he submitted himself to the Church of Rome at Christmas 1852. His personal ring and cross are, or were, hung above the altar in the Crypt of S. Peter’s as if official insignia and wit- nesses to the return of an erring Bishop to the true fold of S. Peter. In 1853, he was declared by the General Convention as having been zpso facto deposed by his renunciation of the Communion of this branch of the Church. So far as the speaker is informed, not one of his Clergy { fi ' # f a) ' o i ‘ ; 4 292 proper, not even of those at Valle Crucis, and but two of his Laity, one of whom was his wife, followed him to Rome, and the other, also a lady, soon after returned to her earlier faith. I fear that by dwelling as I have done, upon the first two of our Bishops, I have cut myself off from the satisfac- tory memoir of our third, and to the most of us, best beloved (for he was nearest to us) if not our greatest. This must explain the brevity with which I am compelled to speak of one endeared to me as a Spiritual Father by many years of service under him. In 1853, at the Convention held in that year in Raleigh, we were guided by Gop’s good Providence to the election as our Chief Pastor of the Reverend Thomas Atkinson. D. D., at the time Rector of Grace Church, Baltimore. He was born August 6th, 1807, and was the great-grand- son of a Clergyman of the Church of England. He grad- uated with distinction from MHampden-Sidney College, Virginia, in a class, which included among its members such men as John S. and William Ballard Preston, the latter Secretary of the Navy during General Taylor’s administration. At first he studied for the Bar, was licensed, and practiced, it is said, with great success; but before long he turned his attention to the Church, that grand old Kingdom of Gop, as the preferred sphere of his life. Here let me say—that to the speaker, Bishop Atkinson has repeatedly protested against the notion, more or less current, that he was a convert from Presbyterianism. He was always apparently anxious to have it understood, that he had never been anything but a Churchman. In 1836 he was ordered Deacon, and within a year was ordained Priest, and entered upon his full work in St. Paul’s parish, Norfolk. He afterward moved to Lynchburg, Virginia, aud later still was called to St. Peter’s, Baltimore, to fill the place made vacant by the 293 election of Rev. Dr. Henshaw to the Episcopate of Rhode Island, where his abilities were so recognized that the beautiful edifice of Grace Church, Baltimore, was built for him, of which parish he became Rector in 1852. In 1853, as I have already said, he was elected Bishop of North Carolina and in the Fall of that year was with Rev. Dr. Davis (elected at the same time with himself Bishop of our sister Diocese of South Carolina) consecrated to his high office, in St. John’s Chapel, New York, during the session of the General Convention of that year. In his consecration, Bishop Spencer, of Madras, and Bishop Medley, of Frederickton, united with the American Epis- copate, Bishop Brownell, of Connecticut, presiding. It was a union of the two lines of succession. He received the degree of Doctor of Divinity from Trinity College, Hartford, and of Doctor of Laws, from the University of North Carolina, and from Cambridge University, England. He assumed the charge of the Diocese of North Carolina at atime and in circumstances which might with great reason have constituted an excuse for declining it. It was just after the great upheaval of opinions which preceded, accompanied and followed the defection of Bishop Ives. It was not that any serious tendency to error at least in the direction in which Bishop Ives had gone, prevailed, but rather the contrary. There was rather a recoil of the public mind of the Church from those errors. But the people were unsettled and fearful—irritated moreover. Bishop Ives’ defection had set the Church back very seriously. Men whose opinions had been converging toward the Church, and whose feet were seeking her safe enclosure, had begun to halt and hesitate. Then there had been engendered much hostility of feeling between the more active opponents of the former Bishop and those whose action had been more conservative. There had grown upa lack of confidence and a state of unrest in religious convictions more or less widely spread, which we 2 RS OPTS py ae eg a pete A Pence aaa e Nee ein PORE ste omen vice anon ind tig researc IEE eo 294 caused the members of the Church to stand more apart than of old. Beside which, the former Bishop had per- sonally endeared himself to many of his flock, producing a feeling which resented any disrespect to his memory. It was therefore a disturbed and turbulent water upon which Would he be able to sail that sea in safety and peace? or would he find con- flicting currents which would make his voyage uncom- fortable, if not in vain? A man of very marked and pecu- liar attributes was required to take the helm and guide the ship of the Church in safety. Providentially the qualities needed for the time and circumstances were found in the new Bishop. the new Bishop was asked to embark. He was both firm and gentle, vigorous and cautious. His intellect was of a sort to command the respect of all. His power as a speaker and preacher was exceptional. He was both dignified and genial, devout and agreeable. His views were broad while definite. Indeed this has always seemed to the speaker one of his He was broad-minded—took no His judgement was sound. His special characteristics. narrow or partial views. acquaintance with the movements of the Church in her various fields of action was comprehensive and accurate. In his face sweetness and _ nobility were in an unusual degree combined; and in his mental contact with others there was a magnetism which made him both respected and beloved. He was indeed the very man called of Gop to take up the broken lines.of Church work, and re-unite them, to infuse restored confidence and peace in his disturbed Diocese, to remove the doubts and suspicions which were beginning to fester in the body ecclesiastic, to bring the old ship of the Church (if I may use ‘such an expression of. a Diocese) back to safe and quiet moorings. In person he was noble. It pleased Gop to give him a fairly long Episcopate to accomplish all this. For nearly thirty years he ruled with dilligence and great success. As a preacher and debater % 295 his powers of logic and logical analysis were conspicuous and not less his power of moving the heart. ‘The speaker well remembers the impression made upon him on his first acquaintance with the Bishop in the General Convention of 1850, when he led the debate in the House of Deputies in an important question, in which the views he main- tained prevailed. His part in the restoration of union between the two sections of the Church which had been separated by the late war would have made him, even if not already so, a conspicuous figure in the Church. was sometimes found surprisingly familiar with the current literature of the day. It is difficult at a period so quickly following the many eulogies, which the admiration and He read much and love of his friends have pronounced, to say anything true which is not second hand. But it is also hard to say any- thing that is true of our late Bishop which is not eulogis- tic. He lives in the hearts and memories of his people. His later days were clouded by infirmity, but not for the most part of any very painful sort, and at last he sank to rest in his own house and among his own folks, on the 4th day of January, 188r. There is a fact recorded of him which shows how good Gop had been to him—that with fifty-three years of mar- ried happiness, with sons and a daughter born to him, he had not in all that period to mourn the death of one of his immediate family. Brethren and friends, I am done. If I have occupied, or seemed to occupy, your time to an unreasonable length, pray consider what you have given me to do, and whether you would have had me omit any of the memories of your Chief Pastors which I have evoked. And yet, I have not begun to exhaust the record. Gop grant that these memories of our dead Bishops may stimulate their succes- sors to the imitation of all that was good in them; and that going on at least as well as we have begun, our divided Diocese instead of losing strength by its division may double its power and efficiency. es SUID I, COE NET A ALT | RATTO AE AOIE I PTT AROS ty 4 — 1] Sali IX. MISSIONARY AND EDUCATIONAL ENTERPRISE. BY THE REV. JARVIS BUXTON, D. D. THE EDUCATIONAL AND MISSIONARY WORK, IN NORTH CAROLINA, FROM THE YEAR 1831. PART I. The above date is coincident with the election and con- secration of Rev. Dr. I. Silliman Ives, second Bishop of North Carolina, whose first Conventional address, in the year following, recommends the establishment of a Theol- ogical and Classical school under the auspices of this Church. After urging the Diocese to make some _provi- sion for the Theological education of fit persons for the sacred ministry, the Bishop goes on to say: ‘The object proposed, in my view, might be accomplished in connec- tion with another of almost equal interest, I mean the establishment in some part of the Diocese, of an Episcopal school, something on the plan of the present excellent and flourishing Institution at Flushing, Long Island, under the Rev. Dr. Muhlenberg. These two objects, Theologi- cal and Classical, have thus, from the first, been combined in the minds of the friends of education in this Church. In accordance with the Bishop’s proposal, so much of his address as related to the establishment of a Theological Seminary was referred to a Standing Committee of eight persons who should report to the next Convention a plan of a Seminary and School, and who were instructed to 298 inquire at what place in the Diocese it should be located; what number of teachers should be employed, and what houses would be necessary; what sum would be required to pay the expenses and how it should be raised, and to collect all such information as might be useful to the Con- vention in the establishment of a Seminary and School. The persons appointed on this committee consisted of the leading Clergy and Laity of the Diocese. It may here be remarked, that although no attempt was made, nor could be hopefully made for such a Church school during the Episcopate of Bishop Ravenscroft, yet that Bishop, ever fearless and outspoken in his convictions, early perceived the necessity of such an Institution for the youth of the Church, and sounded an alarm in his charge of 1825 concerning the dangers attending the education of youth from indifference on the subject of religion generally, as well as from carelessness as to training them up in the distinctive principles of the Church. He éarnestly depre- cated the neglect of early catechetical instruction, and expressed himself as ‘‘bound to press this subject as of the last importance to the well-being of the Church.”’ I. THE EPISCOPAL SCHOOL OF NORTH CAROLINA. The School Committee, appointed to carry into effect the resolution of the Convention of 1832, located the school on an eligible tract of land adjoining the city of Raleigh, consisting of 159% acres, about one mile west of the State Capitol. The Executive Committee gave their individual note for $1,600. the purchase money of the land, which was the ominous commencement of a policy of incurring debt that contributed to the downfall of the school. Debts were farther incurred for erecting buildings by bank loans. ‘The School Committee borrowed of the Episcopal Fund to the amount of $7,500 for the erection of the Central Building, giving guarantees on the property; 299 while the payment of the amount due for subscriptions and donations, worth at maturity about $12,000, and— uncertain, as all such subscriptions usually are, from unforeseen contingencies—was spread over a period of five years, the demands for funds meantime, continuing urgent and not to be postponed. ‘There were other causes of the failure of the school, which had opened for the reception of pupils on 2nd of June, 1834, under the most flattering auspices. Indeed the expectations of the most eminent men of the State, many of whom were enlisted in the cause of the school, were sanguine and even extravagant. Gov. Iredell, Chairman of the Executive Committee, uses this language, during the first year of the school—‘‘We congratulate you upon having established a school which we believe, with such teachers as you now have, will be pre-eminent among the Institutions of our Country.”’ The Committee on the State of the Church in the same year, confidently indulge the hope that ‘‘a little more aid from the liberal Churchmen of the Diocese will secure for them and future generations one of the best of literary and religious schools.’’ But the over abounding patronage of the school in the first year, which had raised such hopes, contributed to over- whelm it. The committee ascertaining on opening the school, that a greater number of pupils would offer than could be received; contracted for the erection of another building, of the same dimensions, and kind of material with the one already erected. In vain, in order to lessen the number of applicants for admission, they resolved to restrict the age of entrance to 14 years. Patronage con- tinued to pour in asa flood. ‘They felt themselves con- strained to give public notice that they were unable to receive any additional pupils, until the accommodations should be further enlarged. The number of pupils at that time, which was the second session of the first year, was 103, of whom 83 were boarders and 20 day scholars. ‘The i ee te eg eee eee eee eT rend ee Maes a Mes! S A Eada Ah K = el ay a —— 300 greatest number of pupils at any one time, was 135. The terms of the school, at that day, for board and tuition, were $175 for the Academic year, and for day scholars, $50, with six weeks vacation in the year. But the appa- rent prosperity of the school, in point of numbers, was, in reality its greatest danger. The Institute at Flushing, which Bishop Ives had had in view as the pattern of a Church School, prudently restricted the number of its pupils to a small select band of boys, during the first year of its existence. The object was, to introduce and firmly establish before- hand the discipline and drill of the school ere it should be tested too violently, by enlarging the number of pupils. After that the discipline was established, judicious and parental as it was, it became as easy a matter to govern one hundred boys, as twenty boys. ‘The result was, the model Church School in the United States, out of which were sent forth not only christian gentlemen of the highest grade of character and scholarship, but a succession of the best Church Educators of youth in the land. But unfor- tunately, our School Committee, animated by the full glow of success, was bent upon accommodating, at the outset, an indefinite number of pupils, and at any venture of debt. But very soon the numerous scholars got the upper hand of the Masters, who, it must be confessed, were not mas- ters of the situation, and the school became unmanageable. As a consequence, the tide of patronage as rapidly ebbed. By a resolution of the Trustees in July, 1838, the exercises of the school were suspended. ‘The debt, about this time, amounted to $14,508 which it was proposed to pay off by selling a greater part of the land, reserving only some 20 acres with all the buildings; by selling the furniture of the school, and then mortgaging, for the balance due, the 20 acres of land reserved with all the school buildings. The debt being thus paid or provided for, it was then proposed to await better times for the revival of the Lite- 301 rary and Classical Department of the school. For the Committee well doubted whether, under its former organ- ization as a Literary Institution, the patronage of the Diocese could be sufficiently commanded. Some time and great caution will be necessary, they argued, to re-establish confidence amongst those who have been disappointed. Meanwhile it was thought, that the Theological Department which had hitherto been of secondary consideration might be brought to the front. In the experiment thus far, the education of ministers had been contemplated, but not undertaken; might not now the Theological Department be made the primary and leading design of the enterprise? And if that could be done, might it not be possible to secure the neighboring Diocese of South Carolina for a partner in that enterprise, by placing the revived school under joint control of the two Dioceses, mainly as the Theological School? But on making the effort, it was found that there was no inclina- tion on the part of that Diocese (which had recently lost its Bishop), to come into any such arrangement of jointly establishing a Theological School. The upshot was that the property (land and _ buildings) was sold at auction and passed out of the ownership of the Diocese, and The Episcopal School of North Carolina ceased to be, after struggling through a period of some six years. Its Masters successively were Dr. Cogswell, after- wards Librarian of the Astor Library in New York, and better fitted perhaps for marshalling books than boys; Dr. Empie, Mr. DeBerniere Hooper and Dr. Curtis. The shock of the failure of our first Diocesan School has not ceased to be felt to this day. It spread a wide and general distrust throughout the Diocese, as to the ability of this Church, in its Diocesan capacity, to manage schools. Without presuming to express an opinion on that point, we lay down two indispensable conditions of the success of any Diocesan Church School, as proved by all experience. ea NR RIT SA OY TERETE OP RT I oe ne ‘ i HO Tn mbanemanm mma ss oS SA Ce eg Se eS ee WEE Fie SRE CS ape RETR 4 a 3 * 3 a. ‘ 302 The first is, that you have the right man at the head of it. Given a Muhlenberg, a Kerfoot, a Coit, or an Arnold of Rugby, and it will not be difficult to achieve educational success. ‘There is required, withal, in the Head Master, a tact and knowledge of human nature in general, a.sympa- thetic touch with boyhood nature, in particular, joined to fearless and unflinching manhood, that alone can mould the plastic, wayward natures of youth into willing obedi- ence and cheerful submission. The second condition of permanent success for such a school, is the possession of adequate endowment. En- dowment will enable the Church school to tide over a want of patronage at any one time, from any cause afford- ing time to correct mistakes, means to employ the best instructors, and opportunity to rally its friends to its sup- port. There is an obvious advantage gained also, in the ability thereby created, to reduce board and tuition to as low terms as might be desirable. ‘‘Reason would lead us to believe what experience tends to confirm (observes Bishop Atkinson) that without-endowments, that is, with- out some permanent provision for institutions of an educa- tional nature, these can scarcely have a vigorous and dura- ble existence.”’ bt ST. MARY’S SCHOOL. The school for girls, now so widely known as St. Mary’s School, a quasi-Diocesan School, rosé upon the ruins of the Episcopal School of North Carolina. It was founded by Rev. Dr. Aldert’ Smedes, and opened for the reception of pupils in May, 1842. Dr. Smedes found ready for use land and buildings that had passed out of the ownership of the Church, but which were admirably adapted to the purposes of a school. for girls, of which he availed himself and by prudence and tact and management, and his high personal qualities and —— 393 accomplishments built up a school which has proved of incalculable worth, to the Diocese, and to Church female education through the South. ‘Through peace and war, thro’ sunshine and the cloudy storm, the school has kept on the even tenour of its way, diffusing blessings through this land and morally and spiritually fashioning the daughters of the State, entrusted to its care, into the polished corners of the temple. Indeed the entire mental furnishment of St. Mary’s, at the present day no less than in the life- time of its revered Founder, is equal to all the require- ments of Christian learning, and its curriculum of studies is abreast with the advanced modern idea of female educa- tion; while, in addition, it aims to secure the training of a complete womanhood in body, mind and spirit, including the affections, the conscience and the will. TRINITY SCHOOL, NEAR RALEIGH. Dr. Smedes, the founder of St. Mary’s, in his zealous devotion to the cause of education, in the year 1847, estab- lished a new classical school for boys under the patronage of the Diocesan, about 7 miles from Raleigh, under the name of Trinity. Its aim was to combine thorough in- struction and the highest attainments in learning with strict discipline and careful training in the doctrines and duties of religion. Daily prayer was said in the school, with daily examinations in Holy Scripture; fasts and festi- vals were duly observed with sermons, and catechising on Sundays. The Rev. Dr. Hubbard was the first Principal. He re- signed in his second year, having accepted the Professor- ship of Latin, in the University of North Carolina. His last report in the Journal ends with the ominous remark— “Tt is for the Diocese to say whether the school shall be sustained or be allowed to perish.”’ He was succeed by the Rev. Mr. Babbitt, who himself vacated the office of Principal, the third year afterward— pis sae ee es Ae Sa oa deartes: SY ES PN ata eee De x ner ae ae 304 and Trinity School ceased to be, after about five years of existence. The greatest number of pupils it had at one time was nineteen. A remark of Mr. Babbitt’s, in one of his reports, explains the secret of its failure—‘‘Trinity School is in much need of the sympathy and support of the Diocese.”’ Itt. ST. AUGUSTIN’S SCHOOL. Before leaving the City of Raleigh, for other fields of survey of Church Education in the State, we will notice next St. Augustin’s Normal School and Collegiate Insti- tute, situated on a tract of land one mile east of the Capitol. This Institute, under the advocacy of Bishop Atkinson, was incorporated July, 1867, and opened January, 1868. It has for its peculiar province the educational interest of the colored people not only in this Diocese, but throughout other Dioceses, especially at the South. Its visitors and patrons are the Southern Bishops at large. The Trustees are eleven in number, consisting of the Bishop of the Diocese of North Carolina, five Clergymen and five Lay- men who have power to fill vacancies in the Board. The amount of its endowment, securely loaned, is now esti- mated at about $35,000. Without this aid, procured by the Rev. J. Brinton Smith (whose zealous labors were so largely instrumental in the foundation of the school) en- abling the charges of the board and tuition to be put at a very low figure, and these too reducible by manual labor, the success of St. Augustin, for any length of time, would have been impossible. But thus aided, it has had and still has, a remarkable career of prosperity. The engrafting of a special ‘Theologi- cal Department upon the school in 1882 is due to Bishop Lyman. In the prosecution of its work, St. Augustin has graduated 150 of its scholars in a four years’ course of study. ‘Two hundred and seventy-five have been engaged 305 as teachers in public schools in different parts of North Carolina and other Southern States. Eighteen have been ordained, the majority of whom had their entire training and preparation in the school, academic as well as theological. Others of the students, in various parts of the South, have gathered congregations and become Lay- Readers. The Principals of St. Augustin have been Rev. Dr. J. Brinton Smith, Rev. Dr. John Smedes, who was succeeded by Rev. Dr. R. B. Sutton, the present Principal. IV. TRINITY SCHOOL, CHOCOWINITY, EAST CAROLINA. Turning Eastward, in our survey of education within the Church, our eye lights upon a modest, unpretending Church School, inclined to shrink from observation, but whose merits are of the most substantial order and deserve recognition. It is situated about four miles from Wash- ington, Beaufort County, and known as ‘Trinity School, founded by Rev. Dr. N. C. Hughes, a man of science and scholarship, well and long experienced in teaching the young. ‘Though not strictly a Diocesan School, yet it has discharged, in a great degree, the offices of such a school, in the Christian education of boys and young men. In consequence of such training a goodly number of its pupils, some 15 or 20, have had their minds turned to the Holy Ministry, as their calling in life, and been liberally aided in their tuition, and other ways, while prosecuting their studies in the school. V. VALLE CRUCIS. We come now to the Educational and Missionary Insti- tute that was founded by Bishop Ives at Valle Crucis in the West in the year 1844. It was intended for Associate Missionary enterprise, also, for a training school of candi- dates for the Holy Ministry. ‘The classical school was Se oS a RPE, Uke ITS i . | i 306 intended only for an aid to the foundation. ‘That this design, from the first and for some years afterward, com- mended itself to the judgment of the Diocese, is clear from the repeated favorable testimonies on record in the Jour- nals. So late as 1848, the Committee on the State of the Church declare their opinion—‘‘That the importance of this Institution to the Diocese is immense, as the nursery of a future ministry,’’? and appeal to the Churchmen of the Diocese for their co-operation and support. Valle Crucis, therefore, was no quixotic scheme of Bishop Ives, but commended itself to the deliberate appro- val of the whole Diocese. But in the turn which events took in the Diocese, occasioned by Dr. Ives’ erratic course, which it is not our part to follow, the Institution he had founded at Valle Crucis, was doomed to failure. Up to the time, however, that its original idea and purpose had fair play, it was a remarkably successful example of an Associate Mission and ‘Training School for the ministry. Never was mission work more indefatigably and enthusi- astically pursued than it was by those men whose names stand out most eminent on the page of its history, from among these, it will not be deemed invidious to select the names of the Rev. Mr. Prout and Rev. Mr. Skiles, the first a Priest, the latter a Deacon of the Church. Of Mr. Skiles, a reviewer of the sketch of his life by Miss Cooper, declares, ‘‘that if Valle Crucis had done nothing other than give this man to the Church, it had been enongh to justify all the cost of suffering and sorrow which were expended there.”’ There was no mystery in his methods of working in his Master’s service. Mr. Skiles was only a plain man, in deep earnest to save the souls of his fellow men around him. He was conscious of no special personal gifts and had no might save that of the Spirit. His preaching was plain, earnest and practical. His life was self-denying and given to others. He visited the sick, at any distance, if 3°7 summoned, and prayed with them and nursed them. | His knowledge of medicine and of the diseases of the country that had been gained by observation, and the necessity of medical practice, was made useful in furthering the ends of his ministry. It was this close, sympathetic contact with the needs and cravings and sorrows of suffering humanity that was the secret of his power and influence over others. ‘They felt that they had in him a friend and brother. His friend and fellow laborer, the Rev. Mr. Prout was a profound thinker, as well as a zealous and devoted Mis- sionary. Such metaphysical works as Mansell’s Bampton Lectures on ‘‘the Limits of Religious Thought,’’ were his keen delight, yet his mind, profound as it was, was sim- plicity itself. ‘Though his sermons were argumentative, in the main, yet he made himself easily understood by his simple minded hearers. He, too, was fond of visiting and ministering to the sick and poor. With the instinct of a native woodsman, he followed, all alone, the tracks in the forest hardly noticeable by others, which led to their humble homes in the mountains, and retraced his steps, perhaps in the late evening. The Convention of 1857 ordered the publication of his sermon on ‘‘Gifts in the Treasury’, moved thereby, it asserts, ‘‘to a deeper sense of the duty of the Church to diffuse the knowledge of the blessed Gospel it holds in trust, throughout the whole Diocese.”’ One part of the idea and intent of Valle Crucis was to train up, in study and practice, a native ministry on the soil especially for the destitute regions of the Diocese. This was a favorite idea of Bishop Ives, in his palmy days. There were not many of his Episcopal Addresses in which he did not touch upon the subject, and with ever increas- ing urgency. “It isa truth’’, he says in 1837, “I have reiterated again and again, that upon a native ministry alone can we depend for a permanent ministry’’. By the AOA HS Te RA EET OC et ere — aN 2 ae PEM, Od TES Se BELGE oe 308 mysterious dispensation of Providence, when this object, so dear to Bishop Ives’ heart seemed to be on the point of being realized in the success of Valle Crucis, and by great self-sacrifices he had planted what promised to be a nursery of future ministers, and the whole Diocese, in response to his appeals, was ready to rally around him, in its support, all the glowing expectations of man were dashed to the ground, by the course of the Bishop himself, owing to the combined effect of bodily disease and Roman malaria which his mental health was too weak to resist. Yet it is a fact that the seed sown and nurtured by by Bishop Ives, during his faithful days of service, were not lost to the Diocese; for out of Valle Crucis, though now in ruins, as another Iona, has gone forth the sound of the Gospel in the Church, by one instrumentality or other, immediately or remotely, throughout the length and breadth of the mountainous region of North Carolina. (See further notice of the Valle Crucis Mission in Part II.) VI. RAVENSCROFT. The Institution at Asheville remains to be noticed, con- sisting of two independent departments, provided for in separate buildings, some distance apart, viz: the High School for boys, and the Training School for the ministry. The fact may not generally be known that the region in which Ravenscroft is situated, competed for the location of the University of the South and was favoured by Bishops Atkinson and Otey, but Sewanee prevailed. The land on which the buildings of Ravenscroft are sit- uated, contains 13% acres. As far back as 1855, the Con- vention resolved to establish and locate a High School for boys in Pittsboro’. ‘The Committee in charge afterward changed the location of the school to the town of Ashe- ville. ‘The previous circumstances, however, which led to this, it is not necessary for our purpose to detail. In q 309 1856, it was formally announced by the Headmaster, who was also Rector of. the Parish Church at Asheville, that the doors of the Institution were opened for the admission of pupils, and that its aim and purpose was not only to furnish facilities of study to older youth who might have the ministry directly in view, but also to educate the boys of the Church in the method of the Prayer Book and in all Christian culture. These two objects, Classical and Theological, have been combined in idea in every educa- tional effort that has been put forth by this Diocese, from the beginning to this day. Bishop Atkinson was equally strenuous as his prodecessor in his sentiments on the im- portance of training up a native ministry. He says in his address of 1856, ‘‘In providing ministers we must look principally homeward, for a supply. ‘To raise them from among the people themselves, permanently and effectually, we must have schools at home under the care of the Church, parochial and diocesan schools.’’ But the Bishop, while he was far from depreciating the value, and still more from denying the necessity of a learned class.in the ministry, yet maintained that ‘‘if the Church is to reach and mould the whole community, to carry the Gospel to the hovel on the roadside, as well as the stately mansion embowered among groves and lawns, then it is impracticable to have all the Clergy of the learned class, and not desirable if it were practicable. It is by drawing recruits to our ministry from the laboring classes, and never breaking off their sympathies with those classes that we may most reasonably hope to bring those classes into union with the Church.’’ ' In confirmation of these sentiments we may quote the Church Review’s estimate of the Rev. Mr. Skiles, a fair sample of the kind of char- acters he had in view. ‘Ihe lesson of the life of Wil- liam West Skiles is, that simple earnestness and devout- ness of life, talents, in a word, which the humbly endowed of men can, by prayer, possess—will achieve results, which ‘phen 2 EE ae Ch AES sa Aare eg ce i ; : | ! i } . TON Ta, ont ens Re ere Sea oti as ead Rad, Aa AE } } | | it 3t0 the most highly gifted, would despair of attaining.’’ The Bishop believed also, there was room and demand for Diocesan Theological Seminaries of a lower grade than our existing high Seminaries, where a native ministry sprung from the people might be adequately trained and instructed, to fill a want in the Church and to do a vast deal of good to the souls of men. At the close of the civil war, and on the restoration of peace, the Ravenscroft Institute was re-organized by Bishop Atkinson, solely into a Theological School, that is, a school where postulants and candidates only for the Holy Ministry, were received and instructed. As a school for boys, in general, it fell in abeyance, till of late years. In a printed document, without date, intended to interest persons in his enterprise, he again explains his purposes in the use of the Ravenscroft build- ing: ‘“The wish and the plan of Bishop Atkinson is to raise up young men from among these interesting and much neglected people (for thus only can a sufficient sup- ply be obtained) and to instruct them that they may be able to teach others also, not aiming at a thorough Theol- ogical education, but yet at such a measure of knowledge, as, by Gop’s grace, may make them able Ministers of the New Testament.”’ The plan of making this school the centre of an Associ- ate Mission for the benefit of the mountain country, was also designed and added on by Bishop Atkinson. ‘The Rev. George Wilmer was the first Principal under this new regime; Dr. Wilmer was succeeded by Rev. F. J. Murdock and he, by the Rev. Dr. D. H. Buel in the Fall of 1872. Unfortunately for the Theological School, the Principal of Ravenscroft left solitary and alone, has been made to centre in himself, the contrariant and incompatible offices pertaining to an Associate Mission that covers an exten- sive field, with those pertaining to a training school for the ministry that demands a constant presence; or as the 311 case is pathetically presented by himself in his report of 1881—‘’The Principal of Ravenscroft, feeling as he did the weight of the great Mission work which the Bishops have felt compelled to lay wholly upon him for the want of other laborers, and how it utterly prevented the requisite devotion of time and effort to the training school, has for several years not encouraged the many applications from candidates that have been coming to him.’’ No other reason for the lack of full success of the Theological School, the great desideratum of the Diocese, need be assigned. Since the foundation of Ravenscroft, 15 persons have been wholly or partially trained in the Divinity School, and entered the Sacred Ministry. * In the year 1886, it was decided by the Convention to revive the plan of a Diocesan School for boys, (the pro- posed one to be located. near Morganton, having miscar- ried) and to fit up and use for that purpose the Ravens- croft building. The erection of a separate building for the Training School for the Ministry, was postponed to a future day. What the final outcome of this change of plan might have been, in the uncertainties and mutations of times and human purposes, it would be difficult to fore- cast. Buta kind Providence came to the rescue, in the generous aid of the late Mr. Schoenberger, a warm per- sonal friend of Bishop Lyman’s who, at the cost of $11,000 erected a substantial brick building, known as ‘‘Schoen- berger Hall,’’ on the grounds of Ravenscroft, for the ‘Train- ing School. This school has an Endowment Fund of $7,086, collected by Bishop Atkinson; also, an interest in the Hick’s Fund of $5,708, till it shall be otherwise en- dowed. Ithas a library of 1,500 volumns, valued at $3,000, * The Principals of Ravenscroft have been, Rev. J. Buxton, Rev. Iucian Holmes, Rev. George Wilmer, Rev. F. J. Murdock, Rev. D. H. Buel, now at the head of the Training School for the Ministry, Sus. AM os BE RINNE es ae deh etn ae ee ee 312 mostly bequeathed by the same Bishop. It has also one scholarship worth $300 per annum. Within the last year (1889) the original Ravenscroft building, used for the High School for boys, has been leased to Mr. McDonald, Headmaster, for a term of five years, free of rent. All that it needs for success under such a Master, is the sympathy and support of the Diocese. * PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS. Of Parochial Schools, we have said nothing, beyond referring to the judgment of Bishop Ravenscroft, strongly in favour of early catechetical instruction, which is a marked feature of them—not that we undervalue their usefulness or that other testimonies in the Journals, in their favour, could not be adduced, but for lack of time for their consideration. The last Journal of the General Convention (1889) reports 11 Parochial Schools within the limits of the Dio- cese of North Carolina, and 7 in the Diocese of East Caro- lina, with 916 pupils in both Dioceses. PART II. MISSIONARY. WORK IN NORTH CAROLINA SINCE 1831. The State of North Carolina is larger than New York in extent of territory, but it is without any large and popu- lous city within its borders, to whose wealth and prosperity all the rest of the State is tributary and from whence in turn, as a centre, wealth and the commanding influences belonging to large cities, are diffused abroad. It may be questioned however, whether a population dwelling, like our own, apart in prosperous towns with rural cultivated districts around them, and all interlinked by Railways, be * The Head Masters of Ravenscroft High School for boys have been Mr, Henry A. Prince, Mr. Haywood Parker, Mr. Ronald McDonald, now in charge. 313 not more favorably situated in point of purity, morality and religion. ‘This State is now and always has been a field of Missionary labour to this Church. Though this labour has been prosecuted for so long a time, it is yet a startling fact, that there is no County in any part of the State but is still Missionary ground, in the rural districts at least, and even in whole Counties, including their County seats. There is this difference to be noted between the Eastern and Western parts of the State—that the for- mer was Colonial ground and was traversed once and for many years by the itinerant Missionaries of the Church. Missionary work therefore, in these parts, upon the revival of the Church in 1817, was largely a work of restoration. It was building up anew the old family mansions out of ruins. But such was not the case in the West, at large. It was new ground, virgin soil for the feet of him that brought glad tidings of peace, as proclaimed by this Church. ‘That part of the State, in particular, West of the Blue Ridge, was a sort of ‘‘Ultima Thule,’’ which the Missionaries of the Church, for a long time made no effort to reach. The method adopted for the support and spread of Mis- sions, before as well as after the date of our period, was through ‘‘a Missionary Society.’’? This Society either em- ployed Missionaries more or less itinerant or made use of the settled Parochial Clergy, whose duty it was made to devote one Sunday in every three months to Missionary labour; but, in fact, the Parochial Clergy have ever de- voted much more time, to purely Missionary work. ‘The funds of the Society were derived from the voluntary offer- ings of the Parishes, and Congregations to which the Mis- sionaries ministered. Subsequently, in 1847, the volun- tary offerings gave way to the plan of assessment for the support of Missions; but this, in turn, not proving satis- factory was abandoned. The present plan, adopted in 1884, of raising Mission ORV. MUTE i LP, Wis CIT Oy pe rca nee Lae RR RD ER BEE oes el Fee! LP Rite tak =~ ie ee 314 funds by apportionment among the several Parishes and Mission stations of the Diocese (the sum of money required by the Missionary wants of the Diocese for the current year having been previously determined) is commended by the experience, for many years, of the great Missionary Societies in England, in the support of their widely ex- tended Mission work. One feature of the early Missionary Society of the Dio- cese, has been dropped out, with loss to us, and with no provision as yet to take its place. By altering its title in 1830, so as to embrace other important objects, the Society was entitled—‘*The Episcopal Bible, Comon Prayer Book, Tract and Missionary Society.’’ ‘Three Depositories of Books and Tracts were established, one at Raleigh, another at Fayetteville. and the third at Edenton. The increasing demand for Missionary services and the failure of the sources by which the treasury was supplied, were the cause of this great loss which has been keenly felt ever since throughout the Diocese so that one is moved to ask, can nothing be devised to remedy the loss? To the labours of the Society’s Missionaries different Parishes in the State owe their organization as Parishes; in the West, since 1830, those of Charlotte, Lincolnton, Pittsboro’, Morganton, Lenoir, Asheville and others; in the East, those of Kinston, Scotland Neck, Goldsboro’ and others. ‘To show how latgely dependent the Church in this Diocese was upon its Missionary Society in those days, we quote the following from the report of the Committee on the State of the Church. in 1835, when the Society was threatened with insolvency: ‘‘By its failure, we shall lose a Society on which the destitute portions of the State entirely, and three-fourths of our organized Parishes more or less rely for the ministrations of our Church.” The office of Evangelist or, Missionary at large, is not a strange one to this Church, either in its Colonial times, when the Missionaries of ‘‘the Society for the propagation 4 315 of the Gospel in foreign parts,’’ traversed the large Eastern counties of that day, or in times subsequently to our for- mation, as a Diocese. Indeed the itinerate system was long the Church of England’s method in this country, be- fore the Revolution, of reaching a scant and sparse popu- lation. Butsince the Revolution the office of Itinerant has been known to us rather in idea, than by practice. In the Report of the Committee on the State of the Church of 1852, the idea is fully developed. We quote it at length: ‘‘Let a large tract of one of our most destitute regions be committed to a Missionary at large. Let him traverse the length and breadth of it once or twice or more times in a year; let him visit lonely families at whose doors no ministrations of religion are now offered; let him go to the many villages and settlements where the voice of our Church has never yet been heard; let him seek out and reclaim the baptized ones who have wandered from our folds or have been lost in the wilderness of the world; let him baptize the multitudes who are longing for that sacrament, and will seek what others can give if no author- ized minister of Christ brings its blessings to them. It would be no easy task to estimate in how many hearts and places, by public preaching, by private conversation, by the silent yet perpetual witness of Bibles and Prayer Books and tracts, such an Evangelist may awaken the hope of everlasting life and plant the seed of prosperous Churches.”’ But whether from the want of the proper man, or of means of supporting him, nothing was done, beside the repeated endorsement of the plan. But in the year 1882, the Rev. Wm. P. Bynum was appointed Diocesan Evangelist at a salary of $1,000. Most faithfully and diligently he exe- cuted the trust committed to him; but the ground attempt- ed to be covered was too much, and utterly precluded a second or third visitation, so indispensable for permanent results. In his own words, ‘‘I have done duty in 45 coun- ties, and in almost every quarter of the Diocese. I have EGLO REGEN A toa ee a = Saeed Bs paieadinese: PE aS oe eS oe oe et oS eee ———— — a ____ ee 316 literally gone from Cherokee to Currituck.’? The first visitation through a circuit is but part of a true Evange- listic system, and largely in the nature of an explaration ; it must be followed up by other visitations, in order to se- cure lasting benefits. Very apt on this point, is the quo- tation made by the Evangelist from Bishop Wordsworth’s Church History, in the Report of his Labours to the Con- vention of 1883—‘‘The following phenomena are observable in St. Paul’s method of evangelizing the world. (1) He did not attempt to take in too large a field at once in his Missionary Journey. (2) He proceeded slowly and care- fully, and made his ground good and enlarged it by de- grees. (3) He left persons behind him to continue and consolidate his work, and he visited them from time to time to see in what condition they were.’’ The office of Diocesan Evangelist seems to have been discontinued, at the end of the first year, for lack of means for its support. The system of Convocations first adopted in 1868, seems to be admirably adapted for missionary purposes. By means of them the clergy within a certain district, to- gether with representative laymen, may be brought to- gether, two or more times in the year at different points in the country, or within some parish as yet weak in num- bers, and services be continued for a number of days to the great benefit of the people. Abundant opportunity is thus afforded (and with a force and effect proportioned common- ly to the number of attending ministers) to preach the Gospel, to proclaim the Church or the Kingdom of Gop, to strengthen feeble parishes as centres of work and influ- ence, and generally, in the course of the year, to perform many of the duties of the Evangelistic office. ‘The possi- bilities for good of this arm of Missionary work, doubtless, have not yet been fully tried ; neither have the varied gifts of preaching the word, in the extension of Missions, that lie dormant in our laymen, been scarcely at all as yet 317 brought out into action. But the subject has begun to attract thoughtful attention. Any survey of the Missions of this Church in the West- ern part of the State, would be incomplete without men- tion of the labours of Parson Miller, of Burke County, by which title he is best known. It is true that his race was well nigh run, at the date of our Period, but he yet lived three years (having died in 1834) within the Period allotted for these notices. He was a Missionary of the Pauline stamp, accustomed to long journeys, and perils by the way, in preaching the Gospel, and he was faithful to the work, unto the end of his life. ‘To him is due principally the foun- dation of St. Luke’s Parish, Salisbury, of Christ Church, Rowan, and other Parishes in the West. His early history is well known as a laborer among the Lutherans, and a co- laborer with them where they prevailed, even after he had’ obtained Episcopal orders. But the results of such eccle- siastical amalgamation with old and dear friends, were not satisfactory to him on looking back. Ina letter addressed to Dr. Empie he bewails the mistake he had committed in prac- tically neglecting the distinctive principles of the Church, which he yet firmly held ; and that others, in consequence, had largely entered upon his labors. This religious amal- gamation even with so estimable a body as the Lutherans, it need hardly be said, met with no favour from Bishop Ravenscroft. The effect, in his judgment (to use his own words), was ‘‘paralyzing on the Church.’’ In concluding these notices, we will extend our view of Missions over that region of country west of the Blue Ridge, where lay the scenes of the Valle Crucis and Ravenscroft Missions. In the year 1847, the school for boys at Valle Crucis was discontinued, and the work, henceforward, devoted to Mis- sions and the Divinity School. The Rev. Wm. French was at that time the head of the institution. Associated with him were the Rev. Messrs. Prout, Passmore and Skiles, ee eka FTL ee eG. = — 318 There were eight Divinity students. At that date there were three services in the Chapel every week day—-morn- ing and evening prayers, and also a short noon-day service in which all took part. Great attention was paid to the instruction of the Divinity students in Church music, who devoted themselves to Sunday schools, and day schools on certain days of the week. ‘The Missionaries, each one, had his own appointments through the surrounding region, not conjointly, except when sacramental occasions might bring them together. ‘Their sphere of labor extended some thirty-five miles around, though they would answer appeals for help to; a much greater distance. The im- pression made upon the public mind by their labours and personal characters was most favorable to the Church; prejudices abated or vanished altogether. The Mission was a recognized power in that region, particularly as at that time there were few or none other religious 319 Asheville, the seat of the Ravenscroft Institution, was visited once by Bishop Ravenscroft, in the year 1828. He also visited the Warm Springs in his journey to Tennessee. While at Asheville he preached in the old Court House of that day. An old inhabitant, who was present on that oc- casion, said, that the Bishop, with some heat, bade the congregation who were keeping their seats at the recital of the Apostles’ Creed, ‘‘to stand up and say the Creed, like Christians,’’? which they did. Trinity Church, Asheville, consecrated July, 1851, was the first consecrated Church building west of the Blue Ridge in North Carolina. With this Church, from its beginning, has been connected Missionary work by its minister, outside of the Parish, at first in a wider field, afterward, in Chapels built within a few miles of the town. As the result of Missionary labour from Ravenscroft, counties is resident Missionaries and Ministers, without whom no aggressive work can be done nor hardly any im- pression made upon the minds of the people at large, toward the Church. In Macon County, farther west, two Church buildings have been erected under Rey. Mr. Deal, and one at Cashier’s Valley, Jackson County. In the extreme Western County of the State, Cherokee County, it may be mentioned, as a matter of history, that in the Fall of 1855, the Rev. Mr. Prout visited Cherokee and preached at Murphy, the county seat, about four Deacons) performed at Valle Crucis during its existence, and at least eight young men prepared for the ministry. If it be asked, whether ‘‘the Order of the Holy Cross” introduced by |Bishop Ives in 1847, and which survived two years, was useful at all toward the Mission work done by Valle Crucis, it may be ‘confidently answered that the Order was not of the slighest use ; most of the members, at least, joined it out of deference to Bishop Ives, though without a spark of sympathy for the Romish spirit of its vows But the Order was rather destructive to the Mission. It excited suspicion and distrust, while every benefit of an Associate Mission, so well adapted to that kind of region, months, and at various stations in the county. He bought had been obtained without it, as had been done before at | and fitted up a House of Worship in Murphy, which still Nashotah. belongs to the Church. He remarks, in his report—‘‘that Caattes. { ministrations. In 1852, Mr. Prout and Mr. Skiles were within the last seventeen years, Church buildings have q the only laborers in the Watauga country, Mr. Skiles, been erected at the county seats of Transylvania and Hay- only, resident at Valle Crucis. The class of students wood counties, and a chapel and school house at Mica Vale, 4 was dispersed and the Divinity school broken up. near Waynesville ; also a church building at Cullowhee, q There had been three ordinations (one Priest and two in Jackson County. ‘The great want of these and other sod Cb cds task EM = = I hs Se ee as ee ee Cs es ESS EET eee | | ? } | H i | ) Ae eee eee ue 320 the itinerant plan of preaching from house to house, and from one neighborhood to another, would perhaps be most advantageously adopted. In surveying the vast Missionary field spread throughout the State, may we not profitably revive the memory of a passage of the sermon of Rev. Mr. Prout, ‘‘Gifts in the Treasury,’’ preached over thirty years ago before the Con- vention of North Carolina, and published by its order : ‘Should one of us consecrate his property to the founding and endowment of a Mission in this home territory amongst his home-people, would he be casting in too much into the Treasury of Gop? Should he make it adequate as a per- petual endowment to carry the means of grace to those who are, likely to be ever poor, would he regret it? Or would you consecrate means and time to Gop in the way of charity to Brethren? A Depository of Bibles, Prayer Books and other good books (with tracts) in many a se- cluded portion of the State, to be distributed on certain de- fined rules, would be a means of very great good. ‘This is a noble work and greatly needed. Carried on intelli- gently and widely, it would do much toward the sound improvement of both the mind and heart of the people.”’ X. THE WORK OF THE CHURCH IN HOSPITALS, HOMES, SISTERHOODS AND ORPHANAGES. BY THE REV. T. M. N. GEORGE. It is proper for me to state at the outset that the work of preparing this paper was assigned by the Committee to one* much better qualified for the task than the present writer. ‘The burden which he was prevented from taking was laid on shoulders less broad, but not unwilling to bear it. For the work of the Church in Homes, Hospitals and Orphanages is the most blessed because the most Christ- like of all her work, and the self-devotion shown in Sister- hoods and in other associated agencies in doing the work of the Church is worthy of all emulation. ‘To record what has been done by the Church in this State is most inspir- ing, and to say a word which may incite the Church to multiply and extend her works of love and mercy is in- deed a privilege. And I desire here to gratefully acknowl- edge my indebtedness to those connected with the various institutions here spoken of, and others who have furnished me with material for this account. The surest testimony that the love of Christ and spirit of Christ still dwell in His Church is borne by the institutions of mercy and benevolence which spring up wherever she goes—institutions which have for their object the allevia- tion of the physical sufferings and wants of men. The human body as well as the human soul claims its share in the redemption. *The Rev. Mr. Strange was appointed for this subject. a ee & tea 322 1. The Son of God took the whole nature of man, spirit, soul and body, that He might redeem the whole. 2. When He was on earth He manifested forth His glory by miracles of mercy wrought on the bodies of men. 3. The doctrine of the resurrection of the body teaches the same truth. ‘The adoption’? will not be realized to the full until the body is raised in incorruption and glory. 4. The bodies of men assume a special importance when we remember how closely they are allied to the indwelling soul, and when we remember that they are designed to be ‘temples of the Holy Ghost.’’ The sending of Christian physicians to the heathen does not find its highest reason in the fact that thus prejudices will be removed so that the strictly missionary work may be done, but in the fact that this is an essential part of the work itself. The Gospel cannot be truly preached if the physical wants of men areignored. All efforts to relieve the poor, to nurse the sick, to shelter the destitute, to reclaim the fallen are so many ways of revealing Christ to the world, and imitations of His own example. And as work for the suffering is in a peculiar sense a Christ-like work, so it must derive its highest inspiration from the thought that it is done as unto the Lord Himself. Most solemnly and clearly will the Master’s own mind on this kind of service be proclaimed, when at the-last day He shall say, ‘‘I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat; ‘‘T was thirsty, and ye gave me drink ; I was a stranger, ‘‘and ye took me in; naked, and ye clothed me ; I was ‘‘sick, and ye visited me ; I was in prison, and ye came ‘‘unto me. Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of ‘‘the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto ‘‘me.’? (Matt. xxv, 35, 36, 4o.) The commission and the command to ‘‘Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils,’’ (Matt. x, 8) is still in force ; and the Church can do no nobler 323 work than that of establishing Hospitals, Homes, Orphan- ages, Asylums, and Houses of Mercy. HOSPITALS. The Church in North Carolina has not been unmindful of her calling to preach the gospel of love to the poor in this way. There are at present in the State three Hospitals under the auspices of the Episcopal Church. St. Peter’s Home and Hospital, in Charlotte ; St. John’s Hospital, in Ral- eigh ; and the Good Samaritan Hospital for Negroes, in Charlotte. ‘The first two have been in active operation for more than ten years, and the third will soon be opened for the reception of patients. ST. PETER’S HOME AND HOSPITAL. The honor of founding the first of these belongs to the “Church Aid Society,’’ of St. Peter’s Church, Charlotte. Touched by the needs of the sick poor in their midst, these faithful women waited for no other argument to favour their undertaking. With a subscription list and donations amounting in all to only $160, ‘‘under discouragement and opposition, prophecies of failure, and plentiful showers of cold water,”’ they began their work of mercy. A house with two small rooms was rented Jan. 2oth, 1876, and the Hospital was opened, with one poor old Methodist woman as its sole inmate. But prayer, perseverance, and constant, steady labor and self denial combined to insure the success of the venture. The most eloquent appeal for support came from the work itself, as is the case with every such effort, and the blessings of Gop rested upon it. The rector of the Parish, Rev. B. S. Bronson, as well as Bishop Atkinson, took a warm interest in the establish- ment of the undertaking. ‘‘Designed to combine a Home a EE Se eee 324 for helpless and destitute persons, with a Hospital for the treatment of the sick, it was not intended to be purely local, but by providing a Home for our Church peo- ple and others in distress and old age, hoped to be of use to the Diocese and State.’’ The young girls of the Parish presented a lot for the purposes of the Home and Hospital. The lot, roox200 feet, is on the corner of Sixth and Poplar Streets, and cost $270. A copy of the deed, with the names of the young girls composing the ‘‘Busy Bee Society,’ which gave it, now lies in the corner stone. Friends at the North came to the rescue, and the corner stone of the present convenient and substantial brick build- ing was laid by Bishop Atkinson June 4th, 1877, eight of the clergy in their vestments being present The building, partly completed, was occupied the next year (May 3oth, 1878). It was found necessary to push on the work to accom- modate the increasing number of patients desiring its bene- fits, and the builing was completed, and the addition was opened for use March, 1882. The whole building having cost $2,150, contains eight large, airy rooms, and two smaller ones, six for patients, with wide halls, in part at least finished, and four for use of matron and servants, and for dining room and kitchen. Since this Hospital was opened, in 1876, no less than five hundred persons have had cause to thank Gop for the blessings, temporal and spiritual, which it has bestowed. Only a few of these were able to contribute to their own support while there. Fifty to seventy sick people find treatment here every year. Although the Home and Hospital depends for its support solely on small monthly subscriptions, and donations of money and in kind, its managers have raised for its work as much as $10,000 ($9,864 50 up to Jan. 1, 1890), and 325 its annual income from the same voluntary sources is over $1,000 ($1,097 98 in 1889). Women’s Auxiliary Societies within and without the State help with boxes of valuable and useful articles. The citizens of Charlotte have very generally shown their ap- preciation of the good work being done by giving it their sympathy and help. PRESENT PROPERTY AND MANAGEMENT. The management of the Home and Hospital was, in July, 1880, by a charter from the Legislature, placed in the hands of nine women, communicants of St. Peter’s Church, with the Rector and Wardens as an Advisory Committee. The property is in the hands of the Vestry of St. Peter,s to hold in trust for the use of the Home and Hospital. By permission of the Managers’ a building, designed for an Industrial School, was, in 1882, erected on the hospital lot by a member of the Parish as a Memorial to her two chil- dren. ‘This building has since been given to the Hospital and moved up to it, and is used as part of the Hospital property. The property now consists of the lot and buildings, and is valued at $3,500, and is entirely free from debt. The Board, as at present constituted, consists of the fol- lowing persons : Mrs. Julia Fox, President ; Mrs. John Wilkes, Secretary and ‘Treasurer; Miss Hattie Moore, Mrs. H. C. Jones, Mrs. KB. A. Osborne, Mrs. T. R. Robertson, Mrs. R. J. Brevard, Mrs. IT’. S. Clarkson, Mrs. W. R. Taliaferro. ST. JOHN’S HOSPITAL, RALEIGH. The story of St. John’s Hospital, in Raleigh, shows a like degree of faith in its inception, and a like persever- ance in bringing it to its present position of usefulness and honor. This Hospital now stands at the foot of Salisbury Street, Ra A 8 AD AE I OT ER, ON tN See Ae es ae emer Abt ass AM Pear it Seat ee ea ee % in the City of Raleigh. The building was formerly the mansion home of Governor Manly. Its appearance is that of a retired and comfortable home. The St. John’s Guild purchased this property in 1882, March, 31, to which, in 1888, they added a vacant lot ad- joining so that the Hospital’s real-estate consists now of 1¥% acres of land in a very desirable part of the city, and conveniently located. ‘The cost of the whole was $4,450, and is all paid for except $1, 100. There are for patients two wards amply large for six or eight beds each, one of these is for males and the other for females. In 1887, was erected by Dr. R. H. Lewis along a broad side piazza, the ‘‘Nellie Battle Lewis Memorial Room,”’ for poor sick women. The ‘‘Messengers of Hope’’ Children in all parts of the State have contributed $1,825 to the endowment of the Bishop Atkinson Memorial Cot, and with this, permanent provision is made for a sick child. Every month, ten to fifteen patients, the majority of whom are too poor to contribute to their own support, find here a home, kind attention, skilful treatment, and spirit- ual consolation. The sick worthy poor of Wake County are adinitted free of all charge. Six hundred and eighty-two persons have been re- cipients of the blessings of this Hospital. It is an institution in which not only the citizens of Raleigh, but of the whole State take pride, and it is liberally and cheerfully sustained by members of all com- munions. Yet this work began in 1878, (preliminary steps were taken in 1877) in a little house with four rooms, fitted up at an expense of $100, and opened its doors with only $67 25 in its treasury. And the first matron served for her home and board. To the Rev. E. R. Rich, then Rector of the Church of 327 the Good Shepherd, belongs the chief credit of starting this beneficent enterprise, and he was the first President of the Guild. MANAGEMENT. The Hospital is under the control of St. John’s Guild, of which the Rev. M. M. Marshall, D. D., is President, the Rev. B. Smedes, Vice President, and the Rev. Wm. M. Clark is Chaplain of the Hospital. Its immediate man- agement is in the hands of the Hospital Committee, com- posed of five members of the Guild, together with the Chaplain, Matron and head nurse, and the five attending physicians, of whom Dr. P. E. Hines is the senior. The shares which the attending physicians have contri- buted to the good done by these hospitals, is beyond com- putation. ‘Their services have been faithfully, cheerfully, and gratuitously given. Without their co-operation, the doctors, all such institutions are doomed to failure. But experience has shown that their assistance may with cer- tainty be relied on. Since 1878, $14,823 31 have been raised for the Hospital and it now has an annual income from voluntary sources of over $2,000 ($2,214 I5 in 1889). In both St. John’s Hospital, in Raleigh, and St. Peter’s, in Charlotte. members of all denominations, and those of no creed are, without distinction, cared for, and only a small proportion of the inmates have been Episcopalians. And not only have the diseased bodies had tender and skil- ful treatment, but souls to whom the love of Christ has been thus manifested, have been reached and comforted. ‘‘Instances are thankfully recorded when the ignorant, the irreligious and degraded have been led to a knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus, and brought to confess Him before men, and to show forth the fruits of the Spirit in their daily lives.’’ Others have had their pathway to the grave made easier, Eales ie DEL LP RMR PORT an ted TEINS ASEM nas > a 328 and the chamber of death transformed into the gate of Paradise.’ The officers of St. John’s Guild are: President, Rev. M. M. Marshall, D. D.; Vice President, Rev. Bennett Smedes; Secretary, Mr. Hugh Morson ; Treasurer, Mr. A. P. Bryan. ‘The Guild has thirty mem- bers at present. The Hospital Committee having immediate charge of the work is as follows : A. P. Bryan, Chas. E. Johnson, R. H. Battle, Wm. Woolcott, C. G. Latta. Rev. W. M. Clark is Chaplain ; Miss Maggie McLester is Matron ; Miss Jennie Coffin, Head Nurse. The attending Physicians are: Drs. P. E. Hines, James McKee, A. W. Knox, R. H. Lewis and K. P. Battle, Jr. The first officers of the Guild were: Rev. E. R. Rich. President ; Rev. M. M. Marshall, Vice President ; Dr. A. W.‘ Knox, Secretary ; Mr. A. P. Bryan, Treasurer; Mr. Sherwood Haywood, Librarian. There were also heads of committees, or departments, which were formed for carrying on the work of the Guild. THE GOOD SAMARITAN HOSPITAL FOR NEGROES. In the City of Charlotte, which is the centre of so many agencies for good, there is nearing completion a comforta- ble brick building known as the Good Samaritan Hospital for Negroes. It was hardly to be expected that in this work of mercy the wants of the most needy part of the population would be overlooked. ‘This Hospital is the result of appeals made to churchmen and women at the North, and has thus far cost about $2,500, and when fin- ished will accommodate 25 patients. The first appeal for funds was made in 1881, ‘The cor- ner stone was laid by the Charlotte Clergy, with the col- ored Free Masons, Dec. 18, 1888. It is hoped that suffi- 329 cient progress will be made in finishing the interior to ad- mit patients in the fall. When completed and furnished it will be an inestimable blessing to the bodies and souls of that class to whom sickness so often means death, for lack of ordinary attention to common sanitary precau- tions. May it prove indeed a Good Samaritan to all who seek its shelter, and may Gop’s blessing rest upon every such effort for the relief of the sick and needy. $2,500 is needed to complete the plan. MANAGEMENT. The management is vested in a board of women, com- municants of St. Peter’s Church, with the Rector and War- dens as Advisory Committee. The names of the present Managers are as follows : Mrs. John Wilkes, Mrs. Annie L. Lardner, Mrs. Wim. E. Holt, Mrs. Simons Clarkson, Mrs. Richard L. Jones, Mrs. Julia Fox. ORPHANAGES. THE THOMPSON ORPHANGE AND INDUSTRIAL INSTITUTE. In the suburbs of Charlotte is beautifully situated what has been called the noblest charity of the Church in the Diocese of North Carolina. On a farm of seventy acres is a group of buildings of various sizes and material. And as you move in and out in your tour of investigation the bright faces of happy children greet you at every turn. Some are busy helping the farmer, some engaged in the laundry, and some in the kitchen. Others are found in the school room, others still on the play-ground. All are contented and happy. They are of all ages and sizes, and of both sexes, and they number thirty-nine. This is the Thompson Orphanage and Industrial Insti- tute. shee. oo te ta oe na oes SY Renner > faants : in oe OL RTS Be PRET Bes 330 Within the past three years these children have been gathered together. From poor-houses, from poverty-strick- en homes, from neglect ; some of them from unwilling, or careless, or even from cruel protectors, these little waifs have been taken. They have been rescued in some in- stances from dens of infamy and vice. Now, cleanliness, kindness, gentleness, and above all, the pure atmosphere of Christ’s religion and the light of Gop’s love surround them, and Lo! what a change! in body, soul and spirit. When, on Easter Day last, ten of these children rever- ently knelt to receive their first communion, wonder and gratitude filled the hearts of the beholders. The Rev. Mr. Bronson, while Rector of St. Peter’s Church, received from the widow and daughter of the late Lewis Thompson, Esq., of Bertie county, the property now occupied by the Orphanage, and hence the name of Thompson Orphanage. ‘This was added to by the people of Charlotte and persons at the North. The Rev. Mr. Bronson offered this property upon cer- tain conditions to the Diocesan Convention of 1886, ‘‘to be held by the church as an Orphanage and Industrial Insti- tution.’? His proposition was accepted by the Convention and a vote of thanks was extended him. The Rev. E. A. Osborne was, on August roth, the same year, elected Superintendent of the Orphanage. He im- mediately took measures to enlist the support and sympa- thy of the Church in the whole State, and especially in the Diocese of North Carolina. And before the assem- bling of the Convention in 1887 the Orphanage was opened with a most competent lady as matron, with six children in charge. From the very first the Church has recognized in the Superintendent the rare combination of the many good qualities which are desirable in the head of such an insti- tution, His earnest and capable efforts have met with a 33t united and hearty response fiom the Diocese and State. Guilds, societies, associate managers went to work in va- rious parishes and systematic offerings were begun. The women of the Diocese, and branches of the Wo- man’s Auxiliary elsewhere, have kept the institution sup- plied with all needful articles and clothing. The supplies in kind from all sources for one year alone were estimated at $1,000. For the first twenty months $4,212.92 were contributed for this work. In the twelve months following $5,001.63. (Journals 1888 and 1889.) A comfortable Superintendent’s residence was built. Farming operations were organized and equipped, and the farm has proved profitable both financially and as a train- ing school for the children. There are now two departments, one for larger children called Thompson Hall and one for smaller called Bronson Hall. A matron has charge of each. A teacher for the older children, and a foreman for the farm, complete the corps of workers under the Superintendent. The property is valued at $10,000, and the expenses for the year just closed were $3,325.02, which were all met, and a balance of $700 is now in the treasury. Who can estimate the value of such a noble work? To the Church people in the State it has been of great benefit in drawing them closer together in kindly Christian en- deavour for the destitute orphans of the State. ‘To the orphans themselves it has been as ‘“‘life from the dead.”’ Each child will moreover become a centre of continual good and a leaven be thus formed to leaven the whole lump of the class from which he came, and the good work will thus be indefinitely extended. The Thompson Orphanage is in the hands of a Board of Managers, of which the Bishop of North Carolina is ex officto chairman, elected by the Convention in accordance with the provisions of the deed of Rev. Mr, Bronson, Be- Oe A SF eC deie tl, SOM al eB. ee 2 2S Ope ee hy 332 sides the Bishop the board consists of three clergymen and three laymen. (Journal N. C. 1886, p. 51.) ‘The first meeting of the Board was held in Charlotte August 1oth, 1886, (Journal 1887, p. 34) when measures were taken to begin the work and the Rev. E. A. Osborne was elected Superintendent. The Board of Managers is at present composed of the following persons: The Rt. Rev. Theodore B. Lyman, D. D., ex officio member and president of the Board. The Rev. William R. Wetmore, Rev. Edwin A. Os- borne, Rev. Jos. Blount Cheshire, Jr., Mr. Baxter H. Moore, Mr. Wm. A. Smith, Mr. Wm. Alex. Hoke. ST. JAMES’ HOME, WILMINGTON. I have reserved, for the last, the mention of the work of St. James’ Home, Wilmington, because the agency em- ployed in that work is suz generzs, in this State, and be- cause the wonderful success which, under Gop, has blessed the work, teaches lessons which ought not to be overlooked at this time. In 1867 a large dwelling house, the only building on one of the city squares was, together with the entire square, presented by Dr. A. J. DeRosset to St. James’ Church, to be used for charitable and religious purposes. A day school and Sunday school were here successfully taught, for ten years, by ladies of the parish. In 1878, with the consent and co-operation of Bishop At- kinson, workers fromthe Sisterhood of the Good Shepherd were sent by the Bishop of New York, who organized this Sisterhood in 1869, its object being ‘‘to minister to the poor, the sick, the homeless, and the outcast, and to care for little children.’’ A lady who had been for some time in the work at the school was made a ‘‘Probationer’’ of the Sisterhood and in 1878 she, with a full Sister, were sent to the work in Wil- mington. 333 Under the Sisterhood the school flourished and grew. To accommodate the work, additions were made to the building, first a large room and school room, to which was added, in 1882, another school room. In 1880, as many as four members of the Sisterhood were engaged in the Home, in which year a lady of North Car- olina was received by Bishop Atkinson, in St. James’ ‘Church, a full Sister, (Feb. 22,)and she is the present head of the Home. Dr. Watson, then rector of St. James’ Parish, says in one of his annual reports: ‘The work of St. James’ Home Mission has gone on as usual, but we think with increased success, three members of the Sister- hood of the Good Shepherd having charge of it. Since their coming we have had perpetual reason to be thankful that in Gon’s Providence this arrangement was made pos- Sible.’? At one time the day school numbered 135, and the Sun- day school 193 pupils, all of the poorest class. The chil- dren of the poor have thus been taken into the arms of the ‘‘Home,’’ and ‘‘trained for their work on earth and their home in heaven.”’ ‘Its instruction has been entirely free. It has not aimed at teaching the higher branches or accomplishments, but only the plainer and more necessary parts of a sound English education.’’ Since its beginning nearly a ¢housand children have received their entire education from the ‘“Home.”? Along with its intellectual has gone its moral and re- ligious training, inculcating the principles of religion as un- derstood by our Church. It has in addition done, and is still doing, the great work of an associate lay mission. ‘The poor, the sick, and the penitent have been visited in their homes. This house to house visiting is a most important part of the work. In one month alone, when there was an un- usual amount of sickness, 235 visits were made. 6 Hk ST RMR. BA TSENG, ON, S| A Sc RTE AR te me — LATTA AR, ooh RIS EM a. ee ee ae shat tabi et BS cmengaer = = 334 Cottage readings are held at the houses of the poor. In addition to this outer missionary work, industrial training is given in the ‘‘Home’’ itself. A large sewing class has been successfully taught, and many girls not only made capable of doing their own sewing, but of filling places where skilled needlework was demanded. RIE Ed eto i Natal nwa ae ee Se” ee TS —_________ ee ee 2 2 NT ae eke te tines eee 386 diocesan organization and electing a Bishop. He must have gone immediately from his ordination to the Tarbo- rough Convention, for he appeared and took his seat the first day of the Session, May 28th, and at that time it could hardly have taken less than a week to make the journey from Cabarrus county to Tarborough. In this Convention Mr. Milller took his place as one of the Clergy, reading the morning service on the second day. He voted with the Clergy for a Bishop, and was chosen a Clerical member of the Standing Committee. His name is signed as one of the Clergy to the testimonial of Mr. Pettigrew’s election which was transmitted to the General Convention, as may be seen bya reference to Bishop White’s memoirs of the Church, as well as to the proceedings of the Convention. He says in a letter to the Rev. Dr. Empie, written in 1814: ‘‘I was also acknowl- edged and received as such’? (2. e. as a minister) by the Convention of the Episcopal Clergy of this State, while it had any being.’? There is nothing in the proceedings or the records of those Conventions to indicate that he had not been duly and regularly ordained. But in a list of the ‘‘Names and Places of the Clergy,’’ among the papers of Mr. Pettigrew, the Bishop-elect, though his name and his parish of White Haven, head the list, there is a note added at the bottom: ‘‘P. S.—The Rev. Robert Johnston Mil- ler, White Haven Parish, Lincoln county, a Lutheran minister.’’ In one of Mr. Pettigrew’s letters to Bishop White, he says of him: ‘‘At our Convention there was a gentleman who had been ordained in the Lutheran Church, and wished his ordination could be recognized in our Church, and, indeed, signified that if it should be consid- ered invalid, he would submit to a re-ordination. He appears to be a decent man. He has since our Convention wrote me that he thinks the Society would wish (of which there are a number of respectable clergy) a coalition with our Church.”’ 387 It appears, everywhere that the subject is referred to, that Mr. Miller was always extremely doubtful of the pro- priety of his ordination, and uniformly excused his action upon the ground of an apparent necessity. He quotes the case of Dr. Pilmour, of Philadelphia, in his letter to Dr. Hawks, and also in his letter to Dr. Empie. Dr. Joseph Pilmour was one of the most eminent of Wesley’s lay- preachers, and after the Revolution he took orders, being ordained Deacon by Bishop Seabury, November 27th, 1785. I can find no imention of his having received Lutheran ordination—and if he had done so, it would not be a case in point, as he never professed to be a minister of the Epis- copal Church by virtue of such ordination. From this Convention Mr. Miller returned to his parish of White Haven, and entered upon his work with renewed ardor. He had been accompanied to the Convention at Tarborough by Mr. Joseph Perkins, probably his brother- in-law, who sat in the Convention as a lay-delegate from Lincoln county, and signed Mr. Pettigrew’s testimonial along with the other laymen present. Mr. Miller enter- tained great hopes for the prosperity of the Church from Mr. Pettigrew’s labors when he should have been conse- crated as Bishop of North Carolina. He exerted himselt to incline the few Lutheran ministers to a plan for the union of the two bodies into one, and hoped that the in- fluence of Mr. Pettigrew’s gentleness and christian humility might enable him to bring about this result to the mutual advantage of all parties. These hopes are indicated in his letter to Mr. Pettigrew of May 6th, 1795, already given. But unfortunate circumstances prevented Mr. Pettigrew’s consecration to the holy office, upon which so much seemed to depend, and Mr. Miller was left powerless to do any- thing for the effectual upbuilding of the Church. It was many long years before he again saw the face of one of her ministers. ‘ : It may be well at this point to mention briefly one or = FMR, ed TRO REMIT, =< Cr ee. eos, = idles eta See —— . eS 388 two important events in Mr. Miller’s domestic life. He was married March-12th, 1787, to Mary Perkins, daughter of John Perkins, Esq., of Lincoln county, by whom he became the father of ten children, seven sons and three daughters. His father-in-law gave him a plantation in Burke county, in that part of it now the county of Cald- well, near the site of the present town of Lenoir. ‘This plantation was called ‘‘Mary’s Grove,’’ probably after the name of his wife. ‘To this place he removed soon after his marriage, but finding the people of that new country rough and disagreeable neighbors, he soon returned to Lincoln covnty, living at one time at Poplar Springs, near Island Ford on the Catawba river, and another while at Willow Hill, near White Haven Church. In 1806 he returned to his place, Mary’s Grove, in Burke county, which continued to be his residence for the rest of his life. As the prospect of the revival seemed more and more distant and hopeless, Mr. Miller became the more earnestly engaged in co-operating with his Lutheran brethren, and being entirely alone as a Churchman, the work fell more and more completely into Lutheran lines. He was so faithful and zealous a man that he could not remain inactive, and he soon became one of the most influential of the members of their body. He was Secretary of their Synod, and a most laborious and untiring missionary, not only in this State, but in Virginia, Tennessee and South Carolina. Perhaps no man of that period did more for the practical extension and upbuilding of the denomination than he. As a member of the most important committees he appears also as exerting no small influence upon the inner spirit of the ecclesiastical administration. He tells us that he drew up the Constitution adopted by the Synod in 1803 upon the lines of the Constitution which had been adopted by the General Convention, and that it was intended to form a basis of union between the Lutherans and Episcopalians, as long as the latter should remain in 389 their then unorganized condition. In a letter to the Rev. Dr. Empie, of Wilmington, dated Mary’s Grove, February 17th, 1814, already quoted, he says: ‘‘In the year 1803, through the exertions of myself and four other Lutheran Clergymen, a Convention was formed in Salisbury, called at first the Convention of the Lutheran and Episcopal Churches in this State; but since for some years past it has been called simply the Synod of the Lutheran Church in N. C.”’ He says further, in his letter to Dr. Hawks, that when he first entered their ministry he reserved to himself and his people perfect liberty ‘‘to return and unite in full, and without any impediment, with the bosom of the Protestant Episcopal Church, whenever it should please Sop to revive her in this State,’’ and that “‘by the spirit, terms and obligation of our union, they (the Lutherans) were bound to forward this object to the utmost of their abilitv.”” Mr. Miller says that this union was effected, and the Constitution drawn up at Salisbury. Dr. Bern- heim mentions the meeting at Salisbury, May 2d, 1803, but says that the Constitution was not adopted until the second session of the Synod, held at Lincolnton, October 17th, of the same year. He does not give any account whatever of the several articles of the Constitution, and in- deed it looks as if the whole question were treated with studied reserve. In a MS. note upon the margin of the pamphlet published upon this subject, which I sent him a few years ago, with a request for his remarks and criticisms —hesays: ‘There is nothing in that Constitution, which is in the German language, that leans towards the Episcopal form of government.”’ As Mr. Miller had not said that there was anything in .that Constitution which leaned towards the Episcopal form of government, Dr. Bernheim’s note is very little to the purpose. It would be interesting to know whether that Constitution contains any trace of the curious alliance at that time existing between Mr, Miller, with his White Haven and other congregations, and the — _ ets ea Bey. Be te ee ee ee eS Soot ~~ es Fart. 0S Mn a i et a ee 39° Lutherans. Mr. Miller was certainly a leading spirit in the Synod at this time. Dr. Bernheim mentions that he was Secretary of the Synod in 1803 and 1804, and such extracts from their proceeding as he gives exhibit him as one of their most trusted and useful members. Lutheranism in North Carolina, as in other parts of the world, has confined its work chiefly, if not entirely, to those Germanic and “Scandinavian peoples who at the period of the Reformation came under the influence of the great movement begun by Luther. It has not usually sought to extend itself beyond its race lines. So in the Carolinas its work was chiefly confined to the German set- tlers of our middle and western sections. But all through the country west of Greensboro’, and in the neighboring parts of Virginia, Tennessee, and South Carolina, are very many of these German settlers and their descendants, Among these Mr. Miller’s Lutheran brethren exercised their ministry, and his association with them probably brought them nearer to the English speaking inhabitants in interest and sympathy. Being so few in number, these Lutheran ministers could reach the people of their faith and language only by extensive journeys, and Mr. Miller took part with them in this itinerant preaching. He made great circuits through the territory covering those parts of the four States in which the Lutheran population were seated, and was indefatigable in preaching to the people, instructing the children, and organizing congregations. His especial charge during this period continued to be the congregations in which the English and Scotch Epis- copalians predominated, though with a considerable mix- ture of Lutherans. Besides White Haven, he had two other congregations in Lincoln county. Smyrna and St. Peter’s, one across the Catawba river in Iredell county called St. Michael’s, composed partly of Lutherans and partly of Episcopalians from Maryland, and one, I think, near his home in Burke county, called Trinity. He also 391 seems to have ministered in Salisbury; and in the country he was concerned in organizing the present parish of Christ Church, Rowan. The first of those extensive missionary journeys which have been spoken of, was made in the year 1811. October 22d, 1810, the Lutheran Synod had appointed him ‘‘travel- ling missionary for the Synod, with power to organize new congregations, and to take up collections for this object.’ He set out from home June 18th following, travelled through Wilkes, Surry, and Stokes counties, and then entered Virginia. Up to this point he found only one house of worship, a small Methodist Chapel, and heard of no settled minister among the people, who came in large numbers to attend his preaching. He found only three families whose parents had been Lutherans. In Virginia he found some Lutheran ministers and congregations. One minister who attended six congregations, had not been or- dained; ‘‘yet he ministered all the sacraments. I warned him and his flock against such conduct.’’ He spent the month of July and the greater part of August in travelling and preaching in south-west Virginia; thence going by way of Abingdon into Sullivan county, Tennessee, where he found a number of Lutheran congregations under the Rev. Mr. Smith. From Tennessee he returned home, having been absent three months. The 4th of November following, he set out upou the second part of his journey, going by way of Rutherfordton into South Carolina. He traversed the greater part of the upper settlement of this State quite across to the Savan- nah river, found a number of Lutheran congregations and ministers, but a low state of religion among the great mass of the people. He seems to have returned home some time about the middle of December. ‘‘On my whole tour,’’ he says: ‘‘I have baptized this year two adults and sixty children, preached sixty-seven times, travelled three 2h SO Eat RET. Sab ana ee, al ita tiietetiiiee ES a re aoe 2-5 SORA Se 392 thousand miles and received $70.44 for my support, with- out asking for a cent in any way.”’ Mr. Miller made another missionary tour of the same kind in 1813, the Journal of which he begins in these words: ‘‘Saturday, May Ist, 1813. Left home in the name of the Triune Gop, on a second missionary tour.’? He took very much the same course as in June, 1811, preach- ing all along the way. He stopped at Salem and was much pleased with the religious services of the Moravians, and the excellence of the female school.. He preached in the Moravian Church, and being joined here by his brother Lutheran the Rev. Mr. Scherer, they went on together upon their mission to Virginia. Mr. Miller’s Journal gives an interesting account of this expedition, but it is too long to insert here. He preached often in English, and Mr. Scherer in German, to the mixed congregations which gathered to hear them. He gives a bad account of the religious condition of the country generally. At Franklin he speaks of ‘ta Mr. Todd, an Episcopal minis- ter, who teaches a school, and preaches in this place, but has formed no congregation.’’ June 4th, Mr. Scherer parted from him to take another part of the circuit, and he continued on alone. He mentions visiting New Market, Woodstock (where was an Episcopal Church all in ruins), Strasburg, Middletown, Newton, Winchester; and then turned homeward by a somewhat different route, taking in Front Royal, Madison Court House, and Orange Court House. ‘The following entry is interesting, under date of Wednesday, July 30th: ‘‘Rode ten miles to a Mr. Gor- don’s, a noted stand at the cross-roads. Here I saw a Mr. Waddell, a sensible and pious man, and son to a venerable old man that is now dead, who was useful in his day, the Rev. Mr. Waddell, a Presbyterian minister.’’ Also the following: ‘‘I could not but observe the general neglect, or rather total disregard, of all religious institutions, in pass- ing through this quarter: I mean the counties of Orange, 393 Albemarle, and Nelson. In the first resides the present President of the United States, and in the second the late President. Near to the former is a large brick church in a state of ruin. * * * In my view an enemy to the religion of Jesus Christ is the worst enemy of his coun- try, whatever his profession may be; and the higher he is in station the more fatal his influence.’’ Speaking of New Glasgow, he says: ‘‘There is also, as I understood, a Rev. Mr. Crawford, an Episcopalian, near; but preaches very little.’’ Thence he went on to Lynchburg, and then he pushed on for North Carolina, crossing the Yadkiu at the Shallow Ford, before sunrise Sunday, July rsth, and going to the house of his brother-in-law, Thomas Snoddy, Esq., in Iredell county. He adds: ‘‘This day I finished my 55th year in this world. | Again another fleeting year Of my short life is past; I cannot long continue here, And this may be my last. Much of my dubious life is gone, Nor will return again; And swift my passing moments run, The few that yet remain, O! guide me down the steep of age, And keep my passions cool ; Teach me to scan the sacred page, And practice every rule. My flying years time urges on, What’s human must decay ; My friends, my young companions gone, Can I expect to stay ?”’ Monday, July 12th : ‘‘Rode home, about 36 miles, where, through the Divine mercy, I found my family in health and peace—Glory be to Gop for this, and all His un- inerited goodness to me, a poor sinful creature. On this tour I have rode one thousand and eighty-two miles; spent two months and twelve days; paid, in expenses, twenty- AIM BR A AERATED STITT nt a i ea EL RS Lt Se cin, nee ee 2 SPS eRe, cen, 394 three dollars and sixty-nine cents, and received from the people amongst whom I labored, seventy dollars; have preached forty-eight sermons; helped to administer the sac- rament of the holy supper, and baptized twenty-seven children.’’ (He had also organized quite a number of new congregations in Virginia.) ‘‘I have to observe as to the twelve counties on this side of the Blue Ridge, in Vir- ginia, through which I passed, that is, Culpepper, Madi- son, Orange, Albemarle, Nelson, Amherst, Campbell, Bed- ford, Franklin, Henry, Patrick, and Pittsylvania, that their religious situation is by no means either promising or favorable.’’ He goes on to specify that the people are not only irreligious and immoral, but that no means are taken for bringing up the children in religious nurture. Most of the few preachers among them were Baptists or Methodists, and they did not pay much attention to the instruction of the young. _It appears from the above journal that Mr. Miller fol- lowed the usual custom of Lutherans and confirmed the children and young persons preparatory to admitting them to the Lord’s Supper. He not only practiced this among the Lutherans, but also among his little congregations of Church people. There is an old record in Christ Church, Rowan county, showing that he administered Confirma- tion in that Church a number of times, once to as many as twenty-four persons in a single class. It is probable that, being cut. off from the ministrations of the Church, he adopted the whole Lutheran system as he found it prac- ticed by his brother ministers. In November, 1813, Mr. Miller received a letter from the Rev. Adam Empie, Rector of St. James’ Church, Wilmington, inquiring about the Church in the upper part of the State, and also asking information in regard to Mr. Miller’s ecclesiastical status. Mr. Miller’s reply is dated ‘‘Mary’s Grove, Burke county, February 17th, 1814.” He gives in brief the account of his ordination already 395 detailed in the preceding pages, and asserts that he has always considered himself an Episcopalian. He declares that ‘‘nothing this side the glory of heaven’? would give him more satisfaction than the revival of Episcopacy in his beloved country. In speaking of his missionary tours he says that he ‘‘found many very respectable families still] strongly attached to her communion, although they had but little prospect of ever enjoying it, as there was but one or two Episcopal Clergy in all that extent through which I passed, and they appeared to be sleeping upon their oars.” ‘‘As to the number of Episcopal congrega- tions in this quarter there are but three that have had any regular form.’’ ‘These three were probably White Haven, St. Peter’s and Smyrna, in Lincoln county. He speaks of one called ‘“T'rinity,’? of which I remember no other mention. He had a congregation a few miles from the present town of Lenoir on the road to: Hickory, but that was St. Andrew’s. He says that many Church people were scattered about through the country mingled with the Presbyterians; and he still holds out the idea that if the Church could be revived in North Carolina the whole body of Lutherans would unite with it. This letter shows that during the interval between Mr. Miller’s Lutheran ordination and the revival of the Church his principles had not changed. Nothing practical came of this correspon- dence. * * A number of letters passed between Parson Miller and Dr. Empie between 1813 and 1825. Those of the latter are still preserved by the descendants of Parson Miller, but only one of Mr. Miller’s is known to be in existence—that dated February 17th, 1814, quoted above. If Dr, Empie’s papers have been preserved it is likely that Parson Miller’s let- ters to him would prove to be of very great interest, for it appears from Dr. Empie’s letters that Parson Miller devoted several of his to an ac- count of the condition of the Church in North Carolina during the days succeeding the Revolution. In his letter to Dr. Hawks he goes over the same ground, but these letters written so much earlier would probably be more interesting and valuable. ketene se ee ee My Se. eee iy a Ding Shen 5 ata en ee Mra eS =: a 396 In 1815 Mr. Miller organized a new congregation in Ire- dell county, called ‘‘New Pearth,’’ which after a few years came to be called St. Michael’s. The land was donated by Daniel Walcher, and was given to Lutherans and Epis- copalians jointly for use in common. ‘The congregation was composed of descendants of the German families of Rowan and Cabarrus, together with a number of Episco- palians from Maryland, part of the same colony which had come into Rowan as early as 1793 or 4. This congrega- tion has been mentioned before, but it was not organized until 1815. , The year 1817 was almost as much of an epoch to the Lutherans of North Carolina, as it was to the Churchmen, though an epoch of a very different character. In the Synod which met in October, 1817, the latitudinarians carried the day in regard to the licensing of unordained men to administer the sacraments. ‘This, with other things, apparently carried through the influence of Gotlieb Shober, the Moravian, laid the foundation of the schism, in which the reactionary party under the leadership of Henckel, organized the Tennessee Synod, as has been already mentioned. Mr. Miller was the only member present in the Synod who opposed this action to the very end; and he seems to have taken part in only one subse- quent meeting, that of 1819. The organization of the Diocese of North Carolina in 1817, and the visitation ot Bishop Moore in 1819, and again in 1820, encouraged him to hope that the long desired revival of Episcopacy in North Carolina had come. In 1821 the Convention of the Diocese met in Raleigh, April 28th. . Mr. Miller attended with his letter of Lutheran Orders. It is said that when Bishop Moore read it, he said to Mr. Miller: ‘‘Why, you belong to us.’? We have seen that Mr. Miller had all along looked upon his Lutheran ordination as an expedient under the necessities of his situation; and that within a week of that ordination he had declared to Mr. Pettigrew 397 his readiness to be re-ordained. We are therefore not sur- prised to find that he availed himself of this opportunity to receive the ministerial commission by the imposition of Apostolic hands: and that Bishop Moore, in the case of a man so approved by a long course of faithful and fruitful labors, passed by all ordinary preliminaries, and ordered Robert Johnston Miller, Deacon May Ist, in the fore-noon, and in the evening of the same day ordained him to the Priesthood. Both services took place in the Methodist Church at Raleigh. Of Mr. Miller’s history after this we must speak but briefly. Having thus in the end of his life, for he was now about sixty-three years old, received Episcopal ordination he- earnestly desired to build up the Church in those regions where he had labored so long asa Lutheran min- ister. He still hoped to bring the Lutherans into some kind of union with the Church: his efforts in this direc- tion will be narrated in a separate section to follow. His labors as a pastor among his people after this time were- not so successful as he could have wished; and he did not feel that he enjoyed that sympathy and co-operation from his Iutheran brethren, which by the terms no less than the spirit of his original agreement and union with them, he had a right to expect. For nearly thirty years he had given himself unreservedly to their work no less than to his own. Indeed his labors for them were greater than for his own communion. In all of his congregations he min- istered as a Lutheran to the Lutheran members, and out- side the few congregations in Lincoln and Rowan, in which his labors may be said to have been equally divided between the two, the whole of his ministry was to build up and toextend Lutheranism. The question of the reason- ableness of such a mixed work is not now under considera- tion. The fact of his very great services during all the best years of his life to the cause of Lutheranism in the two Carolinas, Virginia, and Tennessee, is not disputed. at ee as a ee 0 2S aE me | AN A Re Ct TE ce, 399 398 Dr. Bernheim says of him: ‘‘He. organized several’? (he might have said many) ‘‘Churches in our midst, and accom- plished much good as an active energetic minister, and our Church owes a debt of gratitude to his memory which cannot easily be cancelled or forgotten.’? Yet it does not appear that in his efforts to build up the Church and to recover for it those individuals and congregations which under his pastoral care had been associated with the Lutherans, he received any encouragement 01 assistance whatever. ‘The lesson which he draws from his experience in this matter is that it is vain, if not absurd, to suppose ‘that the successful attempt of amalgamating the different sects, creeds, order and worship of all those who call them- selves Christians, will, or can, produce that unity of faith and practice enjoined by the pure Word of Gop.”? ‘‘And it furnishes us with an experimental demonstration, how impossible it is to attempt, in any degree, a compromise with error, schism, or heresy, without injury to the truth.’? He seems to have found it impossible to recover James. for the Church those congregations which in consequence The little that remains to be told of Mr. Miller’s minis- of his action had so long been identified with Lutheranism: terial labors can be gathered from the Journals of our Con- and he sadly reflects that ‘‘neither sorrow nor lamentation vention, and therefore need not to be narrated here. St. will recover the ground that has been lost to the Episco- Luke’s, Salisbury, Christ Church, Rowan, St. James’, pal cause in this section of the country in consequence of Iredell, upon our present parochial list, may fairly be that fatal error of mine.”’ claimed as parishes which he founded. St. Andrew’s, After his return from the Convention at Raleigh, Mr. Burke, was the beginning of the present parish of St. Miller renewed the energy and enterprise of his youth. James, Lenoir. He also preached in a log church on White Haven, and Smyrna, in Lincoln county were ad- John’s river, which may have been the 7rznzty, referred to mitted into the Convention in 1822: Christ Church, Rowan, on a former page, but there was no regular congregation had been admitted in 1821: St. Peter’s Lincoln, and St. there. White Haven, has long ago crumbled to decay, of Andrew’s, Burke county, were admitted in 1823; as also * St. Peter’s and Smyrna, not even the location is known. St. Peter’s Church, Lexington. All these were under Mr. In 1827, Mr. Miller had the misfortune to lose his wife Miller’s charge. "The Missionary Society of the Diocese after a union of nearly fifty years. His large family all assigned to him as assistants in this extensive field the occupied positions of credit in the community. Many Rey. Thomas Wright, ordained Deacon in 1820, and the worthy descendants of his still represent the Church of Rey. Robert Davis, of Orange, ordained Deacan in 1821, _ his affections in the country where most of his mature though most of Mr. Wright’s time was given to Wades- boro’. St. Luke’s Church, Salisbury, was also under the saine pastoral charge. In 1823 Mr. Davis left the Dio- cese, and Mr. Wright confined himself to his work in Wadesboro’, with an occasional visit to St. Luke’s and Christ Church, for the purpose of administering the Holy Communion. Mr. Miller, for some years, was the only pastor for the whole section from Davidson county to Burke. In 1824, he reports that most of the Lutheran members of St: Michael’s in Iredell county, have with- drawn, and after 1825 the name of St. Michael’s disap- pears from the Journals of the Convention. ‘The portion of the congregation remaining under his care was chiefly composed of members of the Mills family and their con- nections—Mr. Charles Mills, being the head of the family at that time. For some years the congregation was re- ported’ to the Convention in the name of that family— “Mills, Iredell County.’’ It is now the parish of St. , OTOL + AR: 5 ROR, TO Sb Wistae dork IT 400 years were spent. One of his daughters married the Rev. Godfrey Dreher, a Lutheran minister of Lexington district, Sorth Carolina. Others married into the most distinguished and respectable families of Burke county. ‘The names Miller, Scott, Kent, and others, are borne by his descen- dants at the present day. Mr. Miller attended no Convention after that of 1829. He is mentioned from time to time in the addresses of Bishop Ravenscroft and Bishop Ives, and always with the greatest affection and respect. His bodily strength gradually de- cayed with increasing years until May 13th, 1834, when he fell asleep in the Lord, after an earthly pilgrimage of sev- enty-five years, ten months and two days. His mortal remains were interred in the family grave-yard at ‘‘Mary’s Grove,’’ near the present town of Lenoir, which continued for many years afterwards to be the residence of his son Elisha P. Miller. The funeral service was read and an appropriate sermon preached by the Rev. John Morgan, Rector of St. Luke’s Church, Salisbury, and Christ Church, Rowan. In his address to the Convention of 1835, Bishop Ives says: ‘‘In recording the changes which, during the past year, have occured among us, I notice with unfeigned sorrow the death of the Reverend Robert J. Miller, of Burke county, a clergyman of whom we may emphatically say, for him to live was Christ; and to dte ts gain.”’ III. FRATERNAL RELATIONS. The Diocesan Convention and the Lutheran Synod. It is a fact not generally remembered that delegations | from the Lutheran Synod onee sat in the Conventions of the Diocese of North Carolina, and that our delegates also had honorary places in the Lutheran Synod. ‘The names of the Rev. Gottlieb Shober, the Rev. Daniel Scherer, 401 yen. Paul Barringer, and Col. Henry Ratz, are found in the list of the members of the Convention of 1823; and during this period the minutes of the Synod record the presence of the Rev. Adam Empie, the Rev. G. T. Bedell, and the Hon. Duncan Cameron, of our Convention. These mutual courtesies were due directly to the influ- ence of the Rev. Robert Johnston Miller, and they consti- tute a pleasing after-piece to the curious and anomalous position occupied by Mr. Miller and the congregations of Episcopalians under his charge during their twenty-seven years connection with the Lutheran Synod. A brief con- sideration of the relations formerly existing between the Lutherans and the Churchmen of North Carolina will not unfitly conclude this imperfect account of old White Haven Church and its Pastor. Concerning this episode in our diocesan history, there is very little to be recorded, and that little is mostly con- tained in the Journals of our Conventions. Complete sets of these are now become so rare that few persons are acquainted with their contents, which is the excuse offered far transcribing a few of these particulars of our recorded history. But although the story of the interchange of these formal greetings between the two ecclesiastical bodies is but brief, and concerning them there is nothing new to relate, yet there is this to be observed, which has hitherto escaped attention—that the friendship between the Lutherans and the Churchmen of North Carolina did not result from the action or the influence of Mr. Miller. On the contrary it is morally certain that Mr. Miller’s action in this connec- tion was to a very great extent influenced by the state of feeling between these two bodies, the mutual sympathy and friendship which had begun long before Mr. Miller came into this part of the county. He only perpetuated and rendered more close and intimate a friendly alliance which he found existing in 1786. SN ea we ee ete See eee eet rg er ae & See Ri aE By eee - SM os FOL TT NO ET 402 It has already been remarked that there was much in the doctrines and worship of the old Lutherans to attract the favorable regard of Churchmen. Indeed, it is well known that Luther and Melancthon, and other Protestant divines, exercised no small influence upon the course and character of the English Reformation. ‘The further fact that the Hanoverian Kings of England were originally Lutherans, and so far as they displayed any religious feel- ing at all, remained Lutherans, until the accession of George III, must have tended to promotea friendly feeling between members of the two communions in the Colonies. In the reign of Queen Anne, overtures were made by the King of Prussia looking to the adoption by the Lutherans of Prussia of the Articles and Liturgy of the English Church; and the proposition that the English Bishops should consecrate Bishops for Prussia, and so convey to that Kingdom the Apostolic succession, was so favorably received that the most sanguine hopes were entertained of the result. But for delays and complications caused by the desire to included Hanover in this arrangement, it seems more than likely that these two great barriers against Roman tyranny, the Church of England and the Lutherans of Germany, might have been happily united. As further illustrating the friendly relations which have thus for cen- turies been preserved, it may be mentioned in passing that for a number of years during this present century, the British and Prussian’ governments maintained a Bishop at Jerusalem, selected alternately from England and Germany, and consecrated by English Bishops. Considering all these things, it is not surprising that Lutherans and Churchmen, finding themselves in a con- dition of common poverty and spiritual destitution in the wilds of the new world, should have drawn close together in Christian feeling; and we are prepared to find evidences of this kindly regard among the German and English set- tlers upon the banks of the Yadkin and the Catawba. 403 The presence of a vigorous and aggressive population of Scotch-Irish Calvinists would also tend to lead them into this friendly alliance. ‘The records of those early days are too meager to afford us detailed accounts of such matters as these, but the evidence, though scanty, is conclusive. In Dr. Rumple’s account of the establishment of the ‘‘oldest Lutheran con- eregation organized in the Province of North Carolina,”’ given in his History of Rowan county, he says: ‘In the year 1768, John Lewis Beard, a wealthy citizen of Salis- bury, and a member of the Lutheran Church, was bereaved by the death of a daughter, and her body was interred in a lot of ground owned by her father. To prevent her re- mains from being disturbed by the march of civilization, Mr. Beard executed a deed for the lot, containing 144 square poles, to a body of trustees of the Evangelical Lutheran congregation of the Township of Salisbury, allowing ministers of the High (szc) Church of England to occupy it, when not used by the Lutherans.’’ ‘The build- ing afterwards erected upon this lot was used in accordance with the provisions of this deed down to the year 182s. This is the first evidence of the friendship between Luth- erans and Churchmen in this section. The Rev. Thodorus Swaim Drage, having been ‘‘licensed for the Plantations’’ by the Bishop of London, May agth, 1769, was by Gov. Tryon recommended to the Vestry of St. Luke’s Parish, Rowan county, by letter dated Novem- ber 12th of the same year. July gth, 1770, the Governor sent him a letter of induction. He seems to have gone to Salisbury at the end of 1769, or the beginning of 1770, and to have entered zealously upon the task of putting into effect the Colonial statute for the organization of the parish and the support of the Church. In this he was strenuously opposed by the Presbyterians, and a long strug- gled followed, from which Mr. Drage seems to have retired after a year or two, despairing of success. This is alluded | | A SEL P= ONG Bs OT eG ee. AEN RETR ea. rR tei aes sk, Dim aie oi 404 to merely to show, in connection with this bitter struggle with the Presbyterians, the fact that the kindliest feeling existed between the Churchmen and the Lutherans during the whole of this exciting period. Mr. Drage says the two lived together in much harmony: a second example of the disposition of Lutherans toward Churchmen. Dr. Bernheim in his History says that ‘‘in the year 1772, Christopher Rintelmann, from Organ Church, in Rowan county, and Christopher Layrle, from St. John’s Church, in Mecklenburg county, were sent as a delegation to Europe, * * * * forasupply of ministers and school- teachers, for the various Lutheran congregations, then or- ganized in North Carolina,’’ and adds that ‘‘these com- nussioners travelled first to London.’’ In this Dr. Bern- heim mistakes the date and overstates the facts. Rintel- mann and Layrle went upon their mission to Europe early in the year 1771, and they did not go “‘for a supply of ministers and school-teachers for the various Lutheran congregations then organized in North Carolina; nor were they, the one from the Organ Church, and the other from St. John’s. It appears from their own record book, lately discovered in Salisbury by the Rev. Francis J. Mur- doch, and by him presented to St. Luke’s Church, Salis- bury, that these men represented the only Lutheran con- gregation at that time organized in this section, and they went to obtain help to support a minister and school- teacher for that congregation. No name is given to this organization, but it is said to be composed of ‘‘sixty Ger- man Iutheran Protestant families,’’ forming a settlement on Second Creek, in Rowan county. They were sent ex- pressly to England and made their first appeal for assist- ance to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, and the Bishops of the English Church. Before setting out from home, Mr. Drage gave them a letter of commendation to Gov. Tryon, and one to the Secretary of the Society. They say that Goy. Tryon, ‘according to his known 405 humanity has countenanced their petition under the great seal of the Province, and referred the case to the Honora- ble Society, * * * which Society has likewise piously countenanced under their seal this undertaking.’’ Gov. Tryon, his sister, the Honorable Miss Tryon, the Arch- Bishop of Canterbury, the Bishop of London, and the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel headed the sub- scription for this pious object, and at the request of the comunissioners, the Treasurer of the Society for the Propa- gation of the Gospel, consented to act as T'reasufer of the fund. It may be noted in passing that the Rev. Mr. Drage speaks of these German Lutherans as his parish- ioners, and everything shows that there was the kindest and most cordial relations existing between them. ‘The fact that so uncompromising a champion of the Church should have spoken and acted.in this way in regard to this effort of the Lutherans to obtain a minister and teacher for their struggling congregation puts it beyond all doubt that a warm and earnest feeling of mutual sympathy and affec- tion prevailed at this time. This is also confirmed by other parts of Mr. Drage’s correspondence. ‘These docu- ments have never been in print, and therefore the light which they throw upon the relations of the Lutherans with the Churchman of Rowan comes in to supplement the evi- dence of the same thing from other sources. When Mr. Miller settled on the Catawba river in 1786, the only Lutheran ministers in the whole of the German settlement were the Rev. A. Nussman, and the Rey. J. G. ag i Chey Arndt, who had been sent from Germany in 1773 in re- sponse to the appeal of the commissioners before men- tioned. Mr. Arndt had come out as a school-teacher, but had since become a minister. ‘These men owed their posi- tion and power for usefulness among their people, very largely to the assistance rendered by Churchmen in the first effort to put the Lutherans of Rowan upon their feet. It was therefore but natural that they should receive Mr. Sabha eras hdthe a aie ee Lee Le iS ee aoe Degas AO Oa GIA hee ae ee ee dea finn. 8 2. SRO ar me 406 Miller cordially, and that they should desire, and that he should reciprocate the desire, to preserve and to perpetuate this brotherly feeling among their people. The steps by which they were led to attempt a closer and more organic union have already been narrated. With the first rise of. Church life in North Carolina, the idea of organic union was found to be impracticable. It had so far been all give by the Churchmen, and all take by the Lutherans. Naturally the stronger body did not relish the'idea of reversing the process. But there were deeper causes than any mere selfishness or sectarian feel- ing, which stood in the way of union between the two bodies. Iwtheranism, during Mr. Miller’s connection with the Synod, had been gradually drifting away from its old standard of doctrine and of worship, and becoming more and more assimilated to the various bodies of English Dissen- ters by which it was surrounded. ‘This is no place for an examination of the question, but it is a fact disclosed by their own records that in 1821 when Mr. Miller was or- dained by Bishop Moore, the Lutherans had almost wholly abandoned those devotional practices and those sacramen- tal doctrines, which had both in Europe and America been such a bond of union between them and us.* But there remained a sediment springing from the memory of past association, and Mr. Miller sought anxiously to perpetuate the fraternal relations in which he had lived with his Lutheran brethren for more than a quarter of a century. His first appearance in our Convention was as a delegate from the Lutheran Synod. On page 4, Journal of 1821, is the following entry: ‘‘It being ascertained that the Rev. Ros- . * In a MS. note to a copy of a former pamphlet containing this state- ment which I sent to Dr. Bernheim, he says: ‘‘All this, tho’ true for that time, is greatly changed now. ‘The Lutherans are rapidly returning to the true and original faith as set forth in the unaltered Augsburg Con- fession, and other symbolical writings of the 16th century.”’ 407 ERT JOHNSON MILLER, of Burke county, has come to this Convention in the capacity of a delegate from the German and English Lutheran Synod of North Carolina, and for the purpose of effecting as far as practicable, intercourse and union between the Episcopalians and some of the Lutheran congregations : “Resolved, That the Rev. Mr. Miller be cordially re- ceived in the above capacity aud admitted to a seat in this Convention.”’ Mr. Miller being thus admitted presented a formal com- munication from the Synod, and upon the recommenda- tion of the committee upon the state of the church, the Revs. Adam Empie and G. T. Bedell and the Hon. Dun- can Cameron were appointed a committee to attend the Lutheran Synod, and ‘‘to consider of and agree upon such terms of union, as may tend to the mutual advantage and welfare of both Churches, not inconsistent with the Con- stitution and Canons of this Church.’’ This committee attended the meeting of the Synod held at Lau’s Church, Guilford county, June 17th, 1821, with a letter from Bishop Moore, conveying to that body informa- tion concerning the above action of the Convention. The minutes of the Synod record that this committee ‘‘were all affectionately received,’? and a committee appointed to confer with them, namely: the Revs. G. Shober, and Michael Rauch, and Henry Ratz, Esq. The result of the conference between the two committees was a series of Resolutions, to be found on page Ir of the Journal of the Convention of 1822. ‘hey declare that it is deemed ‘‘ex- pedient and desirable that the Lutheran Synod, and the Protestant Episcopal Church of North Carolina, should be united together in the closest bonds of friendship,’’ they therefore provide that each of these bodies ‘‘may send a delegation of one or more persons,’’ to the other, and that these delegates shall be entitled to speak and to vote ‘‘in all cases except when a division is called for, in which Sheen hehe ee eee eae ea eee i, ded Ale ale Satay. << tea GME pat Ste bane. ES gues 2 ame: | 408 case they shall not vote;’’? and they further provide that all ministers of either body shall be entitled to honorary seats in the other. These resolutions were at once adopted by the Synod, and the Revs. G, Shober and Jacob Scherer, and Henry Ratz, Esq., were appointed delegates to the Convention appointed to meet at Raleigh in April, 1822. None of the Lutheran delegates attended this Conven- tion of 1822, but our committee presented the report and resolutions agreed upon in conference with the Lutherans, and adopted by the Synod, together with a letter from the Rey. Gottlieb Shober; and the resolutions were unani- mously adopted. At the same meeting Messrs. Miller, Wright, and Davis, of the clergy, and Messrs. Alexander Caldcleugh and Duncan Cameron, of the laity, were appointed delegates to the Synod. In the Journal of the Convention held at Salisbury in 1823, among the names of the attending members, we find the following: ‘The Rev. G. Shober, the Rev. Daniel Sherer, Gen. Paul Barringer and Col. Henry Ratz;’’ and on a subsequent page we find that the Revs. Messrs. Mil- ler and Davis of the clergy and Messrs. Wm. R. Holt and Alexander Caldcleugh, of the laity, were appointed dele- gates to the next meeting of the Synod. With the Convention of 1823 all mention of delegates to or from the Lutheran Synod disappears from our records, though no formal action was taken to repeal the ‘‘Frater- nal Union,’’ and under it a delegation from either body might still probably be entitled to a seat in the other. But the Lutherans and the Episcopalians were mostly set- tled in different and distant sections of the State, and each body held its meetings in towns usually inconvenient for the attendance of the other. There were therefore difficul- ties in carrying out this arrangement, while no correspond- ing benefits seemed likely to arise. ‘The Convention of 1823 was held in Salisbury: hence the full attendance ot the Lutheran delegation at that Convention. It was not 409 until 1840 that another Convention met so far west, with one exception; and we hear no more of delegations from Synod or Convention. But though this may be a sufficient reason for the fact of the interchange of delegations having ceased, yet there were probably other causes lying deeper, which even under more favorable circumstances would have made the result not less sure. By the consecration of a Bishop for North Carolina, and by the clear and positive teaching of Bishop Ravenscroft, the differences between Luth- erans and Episcopalians must have come out with a dis- tinctness unknown before. Although several of the Luth- eran Churches in Europe had preserved the Episcopate, and the old Swedish Churches in Pennsylvania and in Del- eware had united with the Church in those Dioceses and acknowledged the pastoral government of the Bishop, the North Carolina Lutherans were not at all inclined to sucha union as this. ‘They had drawn their pastors and teachers mostly from Hanover, and, as has been already pointed out, they had fallen off very much from the purity of early Lutheranism. ‘The Augsburg Confession had been brand- ed by the North Carolina Synod as tainted with Roman- ism, and for some years they had allowed unordained men to administer both sacraments. Liturgical services had very generally fallen into disuse among them, and at this very time the most acrimonious controversy was raging, and a schism had already been made in their body, caused chiefly by this back-sliding from their old principles. The leading man in the Synod was the Rev. Gottlieb Shober, not a Lutheran at all in doctrine, but a professed Moravian, who seems to have had little or no respect for the ancient Lutheran position. The fact that two of their most emi- nent preachers, Mr. Shober and Mr. Miller, were professed believers in and adherents of a different ecclesiastical polity, and were of different doctrinal views from those peculiar to Lutheranism, is a sufficient commentary upon Se ee Pm a CT NF eit ite tide ek. SE Tete: 410 the condition of Lutheranism in North Carolina at that time. It is beyond all question that Mr. Miller’s amiable desire for a closer union with the Lutherans had involved his own people in the same defection from those principles which they held in common, besides weaning them from the distinctive doctrines of the Church. Bishop Ravens- croft’s great work was to sound the trumpet with so cer- tain and distinct a blast that no one could mistake it; and to find out who in North Carolina was on the side of the Church as a matter of conscience and with intelligent convictions of truth and duty. Even had the principles of Churchmen and of Lutherans been much more in accord than they were, there could have been no sort of sympathy between the spirit which under the new administration began to animate the Church in this State, and that which prevailed among their Lutheran brethren. But again, the fundamental principle of the Church being the maintenance, not only of primitive truth, but of Apostolic Order as well, it was hardly to be expected that those who had so far departed from this latter as to allow the sacraments to be administered by men who had no kind of ordination whatever, could remain in such perfect accord with the Church under Bishop Ravenscroft, as to take part in her councils and legislation. It is pleasant to remember this long co-operation and friendship, and we trust that the good will, implied in it all, continues to animate both our Lutheran brethren and ourselves; but such a union as the one attempted was in the nature of the case impracticable. 411 NOTE ON THE REV. HATCH DENT. In a list of ‘‘Names and Places of the Clergy’’ among the Pettigrew MSS. given in connection with the pro- ceedings of the Zarborough Conventions of 1790—94, after the names of seven Clergymen, numbered consecutively, and their fields of labor designated, there is added, ‘‘the Rev. Mr. Dent, near the Yadkin river.’ This was the Rev. Hatch Dent, of Maryland. He was ordered Deacon by Bishop Seabury at the same time with William Duke, October 16th, 1785. Both these names occur in the earli- est list furnished the General Convention of the Clergy of Maryland, in 1792. His name is absent from the list of 1795, but re-appears in that of 1799. In Rumple’s History * of Rowan county, page 408, Mr. Henderson states that the Rev. Mr. Dent came from Maryland to Rowan county with quite a Colony of Churchmen about the year 1794, and purchased a farm, but remained only a few years. He was an uncle of two clergymen of North Carolina, Richard W. Barber and Samuel S. Barber. In a biographical sketch of Wm. Wirt, prefixed to an edition of The British Spy, I have seen it stated that William Wirt about the year 1780 went to a classical school taught by Hatch Dent in Charles county, Maryland, about forty miles from Bladensburg. His school room was ‘‘the vestry-house of Newport Church.’’ He is said to have been ‘‘a most ex- cellent man, very good-tempered’’—certainly high praise for a school-master in those days. Many of his pupils afterwards became eminent men. APPENDLZ. wt THE CONVENTIONS OF 1790, 1793 AND 1794, —wWITH THE — Constitution ADOPTED FOR THE CHURCH —_—_— J] N—— NORTH CAROLINA: IN 1794; ———AND THE TESTIMONIAL OF THE REV. CHARLES PETTIGREW AS BISHOP-ELECT. | | P98 ERT SS OT OT Te aL ts A MR, al TE SE ks ae ESV EET ROLE. THE NAMES AND PLACES OF THE CLERGY. [The following list of the Clergy of North Carolina is without date, but is certainly of the year 1795. It is given just as it appears in the Pettigrew Manuscript. ‘The name of the Rev. Mr. Pettigrew is omitted, probably because this was only a private memorandum of his own. | 1st. Rev. JOHNSTON MILLER, Lincoln Co., White Haven Parish. 2d. ‘* SOLM. HALLING, Rector Christ Church, Newbern. 3d. ‘* JAMES L. WILSON, of Martin and Edgecombe. 4th. ‘© NATANIEL BLOUNT, of Pitt and Edgecombe. sth. ‘* GEORGE MICKLEJOHN, of Granville. 6th. ‘* JOSEPH GURLEY, of Hertford. 7th. ‘* STEPHEN JOHNSTON, ot Northampton. The Rev. Mr. DENT, near the Yadkin river. P. S.—The Rev. Robert Johnston Miller, White Haven Parish, Lincoln county, a Lutheran minister. THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE First CONVENTION OF THE CLERGY [AND Larry], HELD AT TARBOROUGH. Ata meeting of the Protestant Episcopal Clergy and Laity of North Carolina, held at Tarborough, on the 5th of June, 1790, pursuant to a previous agreement entered into by the clergy of the said State in consequence of a circular letter addressed to them from the Committee of Correspondence at Philadelphia, the following proceedings were entered into: ist Resolved, ‘That we do approve of and accede to the Constitution adopted by a Convention|of the Protestant Episcopal Church held at Philadelphia in the year 1789. 2d Resolved, That the Rev. Charles Pettigrew, Rev. James L. Wilson, and John Leigh, Esq., be, and they are hereby, appointed a Committee to draw up and send for- ward an answer to the circular letter written by the Cor- responding Committee of Philadelphia to the Episcopal Clergy of this State, expressing the high sense we have of the proceedings of the last General Convention of the Protestant Episcopal Church held in that city. 3d Resolved, That the Laity of the Protestant Episcopal Church in this State are entitled to elect and send one member from each of their respective counties to represent them at a general convention of the Protestant Episcopal Clergy and Laity of this State. 4th Resolved, That when there is a regularly ordained Clergyman of the Protestant Episcopal Church, he shall represent the county in which he resides, and procure A AD NT AOE Ns RTP — 2 awa ae Poses ae fe eee ee ee ‘ > Ele 418 [produce ?] his orders at Convention. But when there is no such resident in a county, a layman shall be chosen by the people as their representative. 5th Resolved, That the Clergy and Laity thus elected shall convene on the rath November next at Tarborough, to deliberate on the affairs of their Church, and to choose a representative to the next General Convention of the Protestant Episcopal Church in America, to be held at the city of Philadelphia. 6th Resolved That the Rev. James L,. Wilson and John Leigh, Esq., be, and [they] are hereby, appointed to make the same known by advertisement in the public papers printed in this State; fixing the time and mode for electing such representatives of the people. CHARLES PETTIGREW, Chairman. WILLIAM CLEMENTS, Secretary. [We learn from a letter of Mr. Pettigrew to Bishop White, of date June 6th, 1790, that this Convention was composed of only one clergyman, besides himself, and two laymen, ‘“‘gentlemen of distinguished merit and reputa- tion.’? The other clergyman must have been the Rev. James I,. Wilson, and the two laymen, Dr. John Leigh and Wil- liam Clements, Esq., since the names of these three per- sons appear in the proceedings. | [ADDRESS OF THE CONVENTION OF JUNE, 1790, TO THE GENERAL CONVENTION, DRAWN UP IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE SECOND RESOLUTION OF SAID CONVENTION. ] TARBOROUGH, N. C., 5th June, 1790. Right Rev. Brethren and Gentlemen of the Laity : In answer to your zealous and friendly letter last Fall, addressed to the Episcopal Clergy of this State, we beg leave to say in behalf of ourselves and absent brethren, there is nothing we more ardently wish than strict union with onr brethren of the Clergy of the Protestant Episcopal Church in America, But your letter reached the hand of Dr. Cutting too late to 419 procure that representation of our Church, which would have been highly proper, at your Convention of last September in Philadelphia. We have seen your journal and have the pleasure to say that we highly approve of the business done [on that] and the preceeding occasion; particularly of your Constitution and Canons, and cheerfully subscribe and accede to the union. ‘The necessity of this our accession is to us so obvious that we reflect with pain [on] the non-attendance of our clerical brethren who were to meet us in Convention at this juncture—particularly the Rev. Mr, Cutting, from whom we expected your letter, and neceesary informa- tion; but we charitably conclude that indisposition or unavoidable acci- dent must have prevented. This puts it out of our power to answer the particulars in your letter with that precision we could wish, which we hope your candor will excuse. We transmit you a copy of our imperfect proceedings, in which you will find that we have resolved on the election of members for a more general convention for the purpose of choosing a delegate to represent our Church constitutionally at the next General Convention to be held in your city. The state of our Church in this Commonwealth is truly deplorable from the paucity of its clergy and the multiplicity of opposing sectarians who are using every possible exertion to seduce its members to their different communions. ‘This grievance, however, we hope will be reduced in time by the energy of its faithful labourers; and we esteem it a most fortunate circumstance that Providence has advanced a gentleman of So well known integrity and zeal for the interest of the Church and religion in general, as the Right Rev. Dr. White, of Philadelphia, to preside in the Episcopal chair. We have the honor to be, with sentiments of the truest respect and es- teem, Brethren and Gentlemen, your sincere friends and Brethren, hae A Ee I ET er a Sein MINUTES OF A CONVENTION OF THE CLERGY AND LAITY OF THE STATE OF NORTH CAROLINA, HELD IN Tarborough on the r2th and 13th of Nov., A. D. r7g0. [From the North Carolina Chronicle, or Fayetteville Gazette, of date November 22d; 1790, ‘The paper, from which the following extract is taken, is in the possession of the Hon. Kemp P. Battle, Ly. D., Presi- dent of the University of North Carolina. ] At a meeting of the Episcopal Clergy and Laity of the State of North Carolina, held at Tarborough, on the 12th day of November, 1790: The Reverend Dr. Micklejohn was unanimously chosen President. Resolved, That the Clergy and Laity present do form themselves into a Committee of the Whole, for the pur- pose of preparing business necessary to be proceeded on by the Convention of to-morrow. Adjourned until to-morrow morning, 9 o’clock. SATURDAY, November 13th, 1790. The Convention met according to adjournment. The Committee appointed yesterday for the purpose of preparing business for the Convention, reported the follow- ing resolutions, which were agreed to : Resolved, That the Reverend Doctor Micklejohn, the Rev. Charles Pettigrew, the Rev. James L. Wilson, of the 421 clergy, and John Leigh, William McKenzie, and Joseph Leech. Esquires, of the laity, be, and they are hereby, appointed deputies to represent the Clergy and Laity of this State in the next General Episcopal Convention, to be held in New York, in September, 1792. Provided, That if any of the lay deputies should fail to attend the said Convention, the said clerical deputies shall have power to nominate and appoint others in their stead. Resolved, That the Reverend Doctors Micklejohn and Cutting, the Rev. Messrs. Blount, Pettigrew, McDougal and Wilson, of the Clergy, and Jonathan Kitterell, of Granville; James Mills, of Warren; Henry Hill, of Frank- lin; William McKinzie, of Martin; Esquires; Doctors Leigh, of T'arborough, and Dickinson, of Edenton; and Colonels Long, of Halifax, and Leech, of Newbern; of the Laity; be appointed a Standing Committee of the Episcopal Church in this State. Any two of the Clergy, with two of the Laity, aforesaid, may receive applications from, and give recommendations to, all candidates for Holy Orders, which recommendation shal] be a sufficient voucher to said can- didate to obtain the signatures of a majority of the whole Committee, agreeably to the sixth Canon agreed to and ratified in General Convention, held in Philadelphia on the 16th of October, 1789. Resolved, That there be an annual meeting of the Epis- copal Clergy and Laity of North Carolina, under the name of the State Convention of the Episcopal Clergy and Laity. Resolved, ‘That in all General and State Conventions, the Laity have a right to representation of their own-order, and until some future regulations take place, it is recom- mended to the Laity to choose one for every county and one for every district town* in this State. Resolved, 'That the Episcopal Convention of this State *See Article 4 of the Constitution of 1794, page 431 post, and note on that Article. OA A OS EM: OTD Os et nian aR SPR ee peas <> a dae Al CE ETS Lt 422 do appoint the stated time and place of their meeting and direct the same to be advertised. Resolved, ‘That in case of emergency, during the recess of the Convention, a majority of the State [Standing ?] Committee be empowered to call the State Convention. That in all such, not less than three months’ notice shall be given in the public papers of the State, or advertised at the court house in each county. Resolved, That the Laity hold their election for repre- sentatives to the next State Convention at the court house in each county, on the first Saturday in September next. Convention adjourned to meet again at Tarborough on the fourth Wednesday in October next. JOHN NORWOOD, Sec. C. Tarborough, Nov. 13th, 1790. [The Convention which by the action of the above body was called to meet at Tarborough in October, 1791, seems not to have been held. The most important result of the Convention of 1790 was the ordination of the Rev. S. Hal- ling, who was recommended for Holy Orders by the Stand- ing Committee, and was ordained by Bishop Madison, of Virginia. He succeeded the Rev. Dr. Cutting as Rector of Christ Church, Newbern, in 1792. In Bishop Burgess’s ‘“Taist OF PERSONS ORDAINED DEACcoNS’’ Dr. Halling’s ordination is put in the year 1792, and his death in 1813. The Rev. James L,. Wilson, one of the deputies appointed to attend the General Convention of 1792, proceeded to New York for that purpose, but was so delayed on his voy- age that he did not arrive until some days after its adjourn- ment, as will be seen by a note appended the journal of the General Convention of 1782. | CONVENTION HELD AT TARBOROUGH, NOVEMBER arst, 1793, BEING THE SECOND ATTEMPT TO ORGANIZE THE CHURCH IN NORTH CAROLINA. [Heretofore the only record of the proceedings of this in- formal meeting was the mention of it in Parson Miller’s letter to Dr. Hawks. As Parson Miller was not present, and spoke only from hear-say, and after the lapse of many years, his account is not here inserted. The following extract from a letter of the Rev. Dr. Halling, of Newbern, to the Rev. Chayles Pettigiew, is the fullest account we have of the proceedings of this Conven- tion. The letter is dated at Newbern, December 1oth, 1793]: “It will exceed the bounds of a letter to acquaint you with all the bus- iness we went through, but I hope the following short abstract of our proceedings will afford you some idea of our actions : “T am sorry to inform you that only six persons formed the meeting, three of the Clergy, viz: Mr. Gurley, of Murfreesborough, Mr. Wilson and myself. On the part of the Laity, Mr. Clements and Dr, Leigh, of Tarborough, the former of the Presbyterian Church, who was our Secre- tary. and Mr. F. Green, whom I desired the Vestry of Newbern to ap- point as deputy for Craven county. “You may reasonably suppose that it would have been unadvisable in us to appoint a Bishop-elect; the smallness of our number would have sub- jected him to reproach, and our Church also, * * * * * * * * * “J proposed we should send another advertisement, accompanied with a circular letter, to one or more respectable and popular characters in every county, recommending in the most earnest manner a convention of the people who profess the Protestant Episcopal religion of the American Church, to choose immediately a Vestry, to appoint Readers, where a regularly ordained Clergyman could not be procured; and we resolved oe ao = eR, ad US lk gS rouge ae ee oS eS Se ea es 8 MB et | ena A ae NY A AR ne ay 424 that this Vestry, the Readers, and whoever they might elect in addition as deputies, should meet at Tarborough the last Wednesday in May, 1794, to form a Constitution and elect one of the Clergy to be consecrated as Bishop of this State. “This is the sum of our proceedings.” [We learn from Parson Miller’s letter to Dr. Hawks, that the Rev. James L. Wilson was President of this Con- vention, and William Clements, Esq., Secretary; also that the Convention appointed a Standing Comunittee, and pub- lished a general notice of the meeting called for May, 1794. The Rev. Dr. Halling, of Newbern, seems to have been the moving spirit in this second effort at organization. There is a long and most earnest letter from him to Mr. Petti- grew, in which he urges the importance of the meeting to be held in May, 1794; and probably it was his exertions which caused so good an attendance. | ‘ The Convention sent forth the following printed Cir- cular : DEARLY BELOVED :— The Convention of the Protestant Episcopal Church of America, for the State of North Carolina, at its meeting held in Tarborough on the 21st day of November, 1793: Resolved, That in consideration of the great apparent decay of virtue and vital religion, every exertion is necessary to awaken and animate the zeal of those professors of christianity, who call themselves members of said Church, we have therefore, thought proper to address a circular let- ter to those of the same persuasion in each county of the State; and to request that you would convene, at the Church or Court House, or some other public place, at an early day, those of the inhabitants who are de- sirous of worshipping Gop according to the Rules and Ceremonies as set forth in the Book of Common Prayer. That order and good government may be restored, it is warmly recom- mended to you by the Convention, to select from among yourselves per- sons of good morals and unexceptional characters, to act as Vestry. It shall be the duty of this Vestry to procure the services of a neighboring Clergyman, who has been regularly ordained according to the Forms of the Protestant Episcopal Church. He is to preach as often as conve- nient, considering the distance that his residence may be from you. He 425 is to administer the Holy Ordinances at proper times; but especially the Blessed Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper—at least thrice every year. On those Sabbaths, on which he cannot attend in consequence of his other appointments, indisposition, or any other cause, one of the Vestry will be expected to read the service of the day, and some religious discourse to the people. By this means, it appears probable, that the members of our Church may again be called together, many of whom, it is to be lamented, wan- der as sheep without a shepherd. And may Almighty Gop, in his mercy, bless your endeavours, that the happy purpose—the salvation of souls—may be effected, for which we recommend these things to your practice. We commit you to the safe keeping and kind protection of our Heavenly Father; and shall always present our humble, but fervent addresses at a Throne of Grace, for your temporal prosperity, and everlasting happiness. With sentiments of affection and charity, we are your Brethren in Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Signed in behalf of the Convention of the Protestant Episcopal Church for the State of North Carolina. JAMES L. WILSON, WILLIAM CLEMENT'S, President. Secretary. tel by we. ya) ae CPP PTE SL, re ean. Si ee CS EES I = teases ash SEs oS id SES anna THE JOURNAL OF THE CONVENTION OF THE PROTESTANT EPISCO- PAL CHURCH, HELD IN TARBOROUGH, IN MAY, 1794. The Episcopal State Convention of North Carolina con- vened in the town of Tarborough, on the last Wednesday in May, 1794, agreeably to adjournment. Present :— The Rev'd CHARLES PETTIGREW, JAMES L. WILSON, SOLOMON HALLING, ROBERT J. MILLER,* On the part of the Clergy. Present on th: part of the laity:— LEONARD DESSEAUX, for Beaufort county, JOSEPH PERKINS, for Lincoln county, ISAAC GUION, for Newbern, JOHN LEIGH, one of the Standing Committee. The necessary certificates were produced by the lay depu- ties of their appointment. The Rey. Mr. Gurley, who was appointed by the last Convention to open the business of the present by preach- ing a sermon, having failed to appear: *At this time the Rev. Mr Miller had received only Lutheran ordi- nation. He was ordained to the Diaconate and Priesthood by Bishop Moore in 1821, [See Journal of that year. ] 427 The Rev. Mr. Charles Pettigrew was appointed by the Convention to officiate in his place. Adjourned until 7 o’clock P. M. The Rev. Mr. Pettigrew officiated in the afternoon ac- cording to the appointment of the Convention. WEDNESDAY, 7 o'clock, P. M. Mr. Robert White appeared and produced a certificate of his election as a lay deputy to represent the town of ‘Tar- borough. The Rev. Messrs. Wilson and Halling, on the part of the Clergy, and Mr. White, on the part of the Laity, were ap- pointed a Committee to draw up a Constitution for the gov- ernment of the Protestant Episcopal Church in this State, and report the same to-morrow. Resolved, That the Convention proceed to-morrow, at the hour of twelve, for the purpose of taking into considera- tion that part of the public advertisement which relates to the appointment of a Bishop-elect for the State. The Convention adjourned till nine o’clock to-morrow. THURSDAY, May agth, 1794. The Convention met according to adjournment, and the morning service was read by the Rev. Mr. Miller. On motion, Resolved, That the business of each day commence with prayer. On motion, Resolved, That Mr. William Clements be ap- pointed Secretary of the Convention. ‘The Rev. Mr. Blount produced his orders and took his seat. Mr. Wood, a member of the Standing Committee, ap- peared this morning, produced his certficate, and took his seat. The committee appointed yesterday for drawing up a Constitution for the government [of the Church in this State] delivered their report. [See Appendix A.] On motion, the Convention formed itself into a Commit- ity i Sere Ke: Lath a! ee Sn ee a SS Se Pe Sn Bs a o>. 428 tee of the Whole, to take into consideration the Constitu- tion as reported by the Committee, Dr. Guion in the chair. After some progress made the Committee rose. Mr. James Adams, lay deputy from the county of Edge- combe, produced his certificate and took his seat accord- ingly. The Convention conceived it necessary to proceed to ap- point a Bishop-elect. Resolved, That this Convention do proceed, on Saturday next, to appoint by ballot a Bishop- elect. The Convention then adjourned till 4 o’clock P. M. Thursday. THURSDAY, 4 0’clock P. M. The Convention met according to adjournment. The General Constitution and Canons, as published by order of the General Convention, were, on motion, read. The Convention adjourned until to-morrow at 8 o’clock. FRIDAY, 30th May, 1794. The Convention met according to adjournment, and opened with prayer by the Rev. Mr. Blount. Mr. Grimes, member of the Standing Committee from Pitt county, appeared this morning and took his seat. The Rev’ds Messrs. Blount, Wilson and Halling were ap- pointed a Committee to draw a form of recommendation for the Bishop-elect to the General Convention. The Convention resolved itself into a Committee of the Whole, Dr. Guion in the chair. ‘The Committee reported progress and asked leave to sit again. The Convention adjourned until 4 o’clock P. M. Fripay, 4 0’clock P. M. The Convention met according to adjournment and re- solved itself into a Committee of the Whole, Dr. Guion in the chair. The Committee rose and the President resumed 429 his seat. The chairman of the Committee reported pro- gress and asked leave to sit again. The Convention adjourned until to-morrow morning at 7 o'clock. SATURDAY, 31st May, 1794. The Convention met according to adjournment, prayers being read by the Rev. Mr. Gurley, The Committee presented a form of recommendation for the Bishop-elect. [See Appendix B. | The Convention adjourned to meet at 12 0’clock. SATURDAY, 12 0’clock M. The Convention met at 12 o’clock, according to adjourn- ment. The appointment of a Bishop-elect, agreeable to a reso- lution entered into on Thursday last, took place, when it appeared that the Rev. Mr. Pettegrew was duly elected. Resolved, That the Clergy choose lay members of the Standing Committee, and that the laity choose the clerical members, and in consequence of this resolution the follow- ing persons were chosen, viz- The Rev. Messrs. NATH. BLOUNT, JAMES L. WILSON, ROBERT J. MILLER, SOLOMON HALLING, JOSEPH GURLEY, GEORGE MICKLEJOHN, Of the Clergy. And of the laity: Messrs. McKenzie, Moore, Hardy, Murfree, Dr. Guion, David Turner, and Joseph Blount. The Rev. Messrs. S. Halling and J. L. Wilson were ap- pointed as clerical deputies, and W. Clements, as lay deputy to the next General Convention of the Protestant Episco- pal Church. Resolved, That the thanks of the Convention be render- iy i | : EXE ROMNIRE SA) bits Aah 430 ed to the President of the Convention, and the Secretary. The Convention adjourned to meet in Tarborough on the third Wednesday in October, 1795. [The above is the journal of the Convention of 1794, as given in the Pettigrew Manuscript. It isin the handwriting of Mr. William Clements, the Secretary, and is evidently the official record transmitted by him to the President, Mr. Pettigrew, for preservation. It is defective in one or two points. It does not mention the election of any President, nor does it show that any disposition was made of the report of the Committee of the Whole on the Constitution for the Church in this State. Immediately after the jour- nal, in the Manuscript, follows a copy of the Constitution, and, as it is signed by all the members of the Convention, it must have been adopted by the Convention, although no mention was made in the journal of such action. A copy of the Constitution is given and is marked ‘‘Appendix A.’ | [APPENDIX A. ] A COPY OF THE CONSTITUTION OF THE PROTESTANT EPIS- COPAL CHURCH IN THE STATE OF NORTH CAROLINA. PREAMBLE. WHEREAS, There are numbers of good people in this State who have been educated in the faith of the Protestant Episcopal Church, and many religious and well-disposed persons who appear to be desirous to worship God according to the forms used in said Church; We, the Clergy and lay deputies in Convention met, have thought it advisable to frame a Consti- tution for the future government of said Church; and humbly pray at the throne of Heavenly Grace that our endeavors may prove effectual to the promotion of virtue and true religion. ARTICLE Ist. That the Church be denominated the Protestant Episco- pal Church in the State of North Carolina. Arr. 2d. That there shall be a Bishop in the said Church, who shall be elected by ballot by the Convention, and that two-thirds of the mem- bers present at the time of election shall be a majority for that purpose, 434 Art, 3d. There shall be a Convention of the Protestant Episcopal Church of the State of North Carolina, on the third Wednesdav in Octo- ber annually, in such place as may be determined upon by every preced- ing Convention. ArT. 4th, That the Convention shall be, or may consist of the Clergy regularly ordained and settled in this State, of the members of the Standing Committee, one of the Vestry of each Parish, two delegates from each county, and one from each town* in the State, to be elected by the people. ART. 5th. One-third of the Clergy and an equal number of the lay deputies shall constitute a quorum for transacting business, but a smaller number may adjourn. ArT. 6th. A Standing Committee, consisting of twelve persons, shall be chosen or appointed by the Convention, whose office it shall be to per- form the duties laid down in the Canons and General Constitution of the Church; and the vacancies shall be filled up during the recess by the Bishop, which appointment shall count until the meeting of the next Convention, ArT. 7th. That as speedily as possible after it is known in each coun- ty what numbers are desirious of becoming members of the Protestant Episcopal Church, they be convened and elect a Vestry consisting of twelve persons; to form the people into a regular society, and to procure a clergyman, who has been regularly ordained according to the rites and ceremonies of said Church, to officiate among as frequently as it is in his power to do so, and duly to administer the Holy Ordinences, The Ves- try shall be chosen annually. s ArT. 8th. That there shall be no fee or reward demanded for the ad- ministration of the Holy Ordinance of Baptism. ART. gth. All the Clergy shall be amenable to the Convention for any immorality or misbehavior, and for countenancing and encouraging any doctrines contrary to the Holy Scriptures comprehended in the Arti- cles of our Church, Art. toth, Any Church or Parish in this State not represented at the time of ordaining this Constitution, shall be entitled to the benefit thereof, as soon as the members shall signify their ratification in writing, or by a deputy to the State Convention. Art. 11th, That no person professing himself to be a Clergyman of the Protestant Episcopal Church, shall be permitted to preach in any of the churches or Chapels in the State, until he shall produce his Orders to the rector or minister of said church or chapel, or the vestry. Art. 12th, The Bishop or President during the recess of the annual Convention shall have the power of calling an especial Convention on any urgent occasion, at such time as to him may appear most convenient, and at the place to which the preceding Convention adjourned itself. *This refers, no doubt. to the old borough towns of Edenton, Halifax, Newbern, Wil- mington, Hillsboro and Salisbury, which, under the Constitution of 1776, were entitled to one Representative each in the General Assembly. i P.) is et Wad = Pe eh A OS Bn Eee i, SA eS EE YS Dinh agi eat ERs ERE AS hy Sars heh: 432 ART. 13th. This Constitution shall remain permanent until it may be deemed necessary by three-fourths of any future Convention to alter or amend the same, Done and ratified in Convention in Tarborough May 31st, 1794, and signed by CHARLES PETTIGREW, President of the Convention. J. LEIGH, NATHANIEL BLOUNT, I. GUION, | JOSEPH GURLEY, R. WHYTE, JAMES L. WILSON, BENJ. Woops, SoLOMON HALLING, JOSEPH PERKINS, R. JOHNSTON MULLER, LL. DESSEAUX, WILLIAM GRIMES, ROBERT GODLEY, WILLIAM CLEMENTS. [APPENDIX B.] TESTIMONIAL OF THE REV. CHARLES PETTIGREW. We, the subscribers, having met in Convention, at Tarborough, in North Carolina, on the 28th* day of May, 1794, for the purpose of con- sidering the declining situation of the Protestant Episcopal Church in this State, and having chosen the Rey. Charles Pettigrew as a person fit to be our Bishop, and worthy to be recommended for consecration to that holy office—but being sensible that the great distance at which the laity, as well as the clergy of this State live from each other deprives us of sufficient personal acquaintance with one another to subscribe a testimo- nial in the words prescribed by the General Convention of the Protestant Episcopal Church, have thought it necessary and proper to make some deviation therefrom, which we presume to hope will be no obstacle to our laudable pursuit. We therefore do hereby recommend to be consecrated to the office of a Bishop, the said Reverend Charles Pettigrew, whom, from his morality, religious principles, piety of life, from his general reputation in a clerical character, from the personal knowledge we have of him, and from his sufficiency in good learning, and soundness in faith, we are induced to believe worthy of being consecrated to that important office. We hereby promise and engage to receive him as such when canonically consecrated and invested therewith, and to render that canonical obedience which we believe to be necessary to the due and *This Testimonial could not have been actually signed before Saturday, May 3lst, the day on which the election was made; but the old rule of law refers every act of a legislative assembly to the first day of the session, and so this paper is dated May 28th Wednesday, the day on which the Convention met. 433 proper discharge of so important a trust in the Church of Christ. And we now address the Right Reverend the Bishops in the several United States, praying their united assistance in consecrating this our said brother and canonically investing him with the Apostolic office and powers. In testimony wherof, we hereto subscribe our names, the day and year above written. J. Le1cu, M. D. N. BLOunNT, I; Guton, M. D., J. L. WILson, R. WHYTE, " J.. GURLEY B. Woops, }rawy ro S. HALLING, W. CLEMENTS, R. J. MILLER, lL. DESSEAUX, (Of the Clergy.) W, GRIMES, R. Gopizy, (Of the Laity.) \ 2S Th Sa a PE OY ot ws SoC ES, as OS vihi rs LIST OF BOOKS ILLUSTRATING THE HISTORY OF THE CHURCH IN NORTH CAROLINA, OR ASSOCIATED THEREWITH, EXHIBITED DURING THE JOINT CONVENTION AT TARBOROUGH. TITLE OF BOOKS. NAME OF OWNER. 1.—Collection of Laws of the Province of North Carolina; Swann. ‘The ‘‘Yellow Jacket,”’ printed by James Davis, Newbern, 1752; the first book printed in North Carolina................. Jos. Blount Cheshire, Jr, 2.—Collection of Laws of the Province of North Carolina, James Davis, Newbern; *‘Davis’s TOU -TROVINNT, S9GM sid fla tiy Wnd io kal sv keeycnbhbathaes zy 3.—Revisal of the Laws of North Carolina, James Davis, Newbern, 1773. ‘‘Davis’s 2d Revi- sal.’ (Contains autographs of Judge Richard Henderson, Jesse Benton, Maj. Pleasant Hen- APN BAI “OUNES 5 os 565 cae \evocesiteosagy sadapaghps tine Wm. H. Bailey, LLD. 4.—Sermon before Gov. Tryon and the Troops at Hillsboro’ in 1768, by Rev. Geo. Micklejohn, S. T. D., printed by James Davis, Newbern, 1768, Hon. Wm L,. Saunders. 5.—‘‘Admiranda Narratio, Fida tamen,’’ &c. (Latin copy of Hariot’s ‘Brief and True Report;’’ with Jno. White’s drawings of the Natives, &c. DeBry: Frankfort, 1590.............4. Jos. Blount Cheshire, Jr. 6.—The Bible of George Durant, the first set- tler in Albemarle—Old Testament, Geneva ver- sion. New Testament by Zomson, London, 1599. State Historical Society. 7.—Family Bible of George Durant, son of the preceding—containing family records of the Durant, Blount, Littlejohn, and Reed families. King James’s Version, London, 1713..........s+++++ Mrs. Fred, Nash. 8.—An Application of the Church Catechism, &c., by Gabriel Towerson; London, 1685. From DE, RASS TROL ORY Ch TALI 65 60s hoses doves de nnncduve Diocese of East Caroiina. 435 LIST OF BOOKS. NAME OF OWNER. g.—Book of Common Prayer; London, 1749. Formerly belonged to the Rev. Thos. Burges of Edgecombe Parish, Halifax county................. Mrs. Melissa Long. 10.—Book of Common Prayer. Formerly be- longed to Jno. Nicholls, of Bertie................06 Diocese of East Carolina. 11.—University Sermons, Rev. Henry Adams. Published by Henry Sacheverell, London, 1716. Formerly belonged to Rev. Chas. E. Taylor, of Northampton and Halifax, one of the Chap- The Rev. Jos. lains of the Provincial Congress of 1775, at Blount Cheshire, D. D., FRUISWOLO ons lace iecscsssssecceaccseessessiasenescsesevasesen Tarborough. 12,—Bishop Barlow’s Remains; London, 1793: printed by the famous John Dunton. Belonged to Rey. Chas. E, Taylor .......ccccccsssesseasesesecoees (3.—Burnett on the XX XIX Articles, Form- erly belonged to the Rev. Wm. Holt, minister to St. Mary’s, Edgecombe county, circa, 1785... Jos. Blount Cheshire, Jr. “ ry 14.—Sermons, &c., by the Rev. Henry Pat- tillo, an eminent Presbyterian minister of Gran- ville county; Wilmington, James Adams, 1788... 15.—The book called ‘‘Luther,” published hy the Lutheran Synod of North Carolina in 1818... “ rad “ “ INDEX. [This Index is only to the Addresses, &c., and does not include the proceedings of the Conventions in the first part of this volume. ] Abbott, Henry........cccccecsececeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeseeeeeeneneeanees 244 Abernathy Family;......... ccccccsceseeeeeeeeseneeeeseeneenereeeeaneeseees 376 Academy, at Edenton}..........sssessesseseeeeeeseeneceeseeetereees 171, 178-9, '255—7 at Ne@w Deri ys ia.cccieieeitieevevedens .. 85, I51, 169—179, 258-9, 275 at Wilmington (‘“The Inties’’);......cseceeeeeeeeeseeee 143-4, 164, 261 Act of Assembly relating to the Church: of 1701, 52, 95; of 1708, 56; of 1711, 53, 56, 57; of 1715, 63, 64; of 1729, 67; of 1741, 67; of 1762, 76; OF TAGE FF si cess onvesdadtnneessecusvctscguyenesvbeets oSeadsunnnsy Concerning Marriage; by Clergymen ofthe Church, 68 by Dissenting Ministers,.... 69, 79 of S, C. Assembly falsely attributed to N. C......... 53, 54 Adams. Rev. JamMes;,........:sscsecssesseeseeebeceeecens 50, 53, 55) 97, 125, 126, 164 James; ......:. 264, see also Appendix Albemarle, Duke of....... sb tips 39 Cassa balay el peter ewe ee 93 Alexander, Rev. JOWN...........cccccsecsersececeecscersceeassesseeeeceseees 166-7 Ambrose, Philip;................ssccccsnsesscecnssnseteceereesesseesescestans 173 Amidas, Philip; 92. Amidas and Barlow’s Narrative,.......... gI Anderson’s Hist., of the Church of England in the Colonies; 71 Andrews, Sam’l., exempted from Act of Pardon and Oblivion; 153, nole Archdale, Gov.; 97. Precinct of; baie 162 Ardern, JOHN; .....ccc ces eeeeeeeeeeeeeeseeeeeeeeeereeeeeereneeeeees “3 120 Arendt, Rev. Johan Gottfriedt, a Iutheran Minister;........... 385 Asbury, Rev. Framcis;........scsssssesssesseeesseresesessseesees eeeneees 381 Ashe Fammily;.....ccccccccccccceeeeesseeressceaeesseeeereesseeseers 133—5, 181, 193, 249. John (1703); 133. John (2d), 115, 133-4; John Baptista, ........ssccecssseessesssssseeesrseescsseseeseeeteanees 107, 128, 133 Judge Samuel, 134; Sam’l. A.,....sccecceeeeeeeeeeeeeens 97, 127 William S., 135; Judge Thomas S. 136 Asheville, Bishop Ravenscroft’s first visit to;..........+... Liye 319 Atkinson, Rt. Rev. Thomas;.......sssseesseeeeeeeesereeeeeeetenneeeeens whabeeveucde eve danas 292—5, 394, 309, 323, 324, 332, 333) 337) 342, 343 Attamuskeet Indians;........:::eeceeneeeeeeeeseeeesee nesses eeeseeeeeeenens 73, 167 Avery, Rev. John, Sa OE PN Dena sa ee eS SE as ee heh Se ss 438 FBDUIEL; Rey, Bee Di Ssh et Bik aaa eer ae ad ed Bad 303, 304 SAGE “WITEBERS, viciscciacscvehestareeael ev teckea. 153 Bailey, Rev. Thomas; 65 TEAMOR SEATING Vis phic acch iva Aes snd veh eked sues ia Ga ech eR TONN EKER TOLER 150 Jiige Blake, 2640° Fleiry ii vita clbeileaee: 150 Dr. Simmons J., 84, 150, (and Mrs. Baker)........... 273 mantury (or Benbury); Wins. 632.3 cde Whee 52, 118, 120 Thomas, John A‘, and Lemuel C3.........ccceeeceeeee eee 120 SPM MEMN S02 9y oo sa Sahssatecd ss teudnysettanee thee 66, 82, 243 alleged persecution of; pF 61 Barbour, Rev. John Humphrey; ................ Bin 157 PRT OTC LEMORAS [06's suis ence 36 cd cance wes nan Teak ac bau cike cena 146 Barlow, Arthur; Amidas and Barlow’s Expedition;............... gl yg il Or ba a Mat Ov ap ARR Yio oti nap Ohh fa SA 74, 116 Barrenger, Genl. Paul; gor, 408. Genl. Rufus;.........0.c..000. 375 Bath, the oldest town in N. C.; (see also “St, Thomas’ Church,’’ Bath)... 209 mete; HON, CID Pe il tty os isce 91. See also Appendix Kemp P. Jr,, 328. Richard H.;. 328 Jute Williatt $0. 3.622 0ch ele: ae 151 Bawey, AWM DTOME OOS Science stat accapetn lee as cacnaehe Logs 173 Ss PRG Por TP 3 | EE Oa Re Donor eewihen MEGA gr Bee 403 fa AR Co gh © Sel Un EE a a aT Oy aed aE eg eM R BENE Re ahah Sh shh 401, 407 pS CES igs 21 hy zc EO LANA i ep RPE 88 Parish; Perquimans County boi cesta 84 Sir William, Governor of Virginia;..............00008 47 Bernhardt, Rev, Christopher, a Lutheran Minister ae 385 Bernheim, Rev, G. D., a Lutheran Minister;......0.....00.....008 398, 406 His History of the Lutheran Churches and Ger- man Settlements in the Carolinas;.... 378, 379; 385, 389-90, 404 Betty, Chiet sate’ CHAE, co. .... cecum ese tee ae tte. 139 BONIS TRO’, CHMBUMINET i. ccssarecerrioedaves ts olagsteres casey eon ente 69 Pemcuvall REY Jamis... cis. tcnier ies STiseediesinteskiaceks 69 Blair, George;...... persdobastbaccpos tevertun loeb sitsagistvare Ste Woks eteeiates 179 Rey. John, sent to Albemarle in 1704, the first Missionary of the S. P. G. to N. Cisac..ccccscceseesess 52, 55, 161 Peet; PRO PROONS Lease oS oud: noe 7 “Sead anerno hen i aaa eee 73, 83, 84 va) ae i Roba ela pene Re Med Aah See Manet ber a4 to Sy ally Fe 122—3, 249 275 James, 122. John, 52, 118, 120, 122, 123, James, Jr-, 154. Jacob, 122, 154, 173, 272. John Gray, 122. Col. John, 123, 219, 230, 232. Joseph, 123. 179. Joseph, Jr., 123, (see also Appendix), Mrs. Mary Sumner, (‘‘Jacky’’), 264; her bequest to build a Church in Raleigh. 276. Rev. Nathaniel, 73, 84, 88, 183, 184, 200, 202, 208, 213, 216, 252, 254, 261-2, 272-3, (see also Appendix.) Maj. Read- ing, 122, Genl, Thomas, 122, 264, 276. Maj. Thomas H., 273. Thomas, 52, 118, 122. Gov, William, 122, 273. Wm. Augustus, 122. Gov. RENE STE Dhaai AOU ee etene Ta 122 “Blount’s Chapel” (Trinity Church, Chocowinity).......... 212-13, 261, 272 Biythe Family, 376, -.-Bratike.i.c..scs.isseidsvesoassdesceevsess 369-70 Bower's tse. Bennett's). Creek, 5... .ccce.cesnivvegesseccens Kgs 48 ONION, TICHEY, BAL |: FUME ois 5 canes ak es vehi Sic icine edeostened 154 PO MINN Se ect adva ss dua da desavenngdnahcasadiacasapscnshete 249, 259—61 BE Nisa tics bucstm cabs enes or enhe sanepechuasteannsenntn en 67 Brainerd, (spelled in the text Brainard), Rev. C. C.,.......... 212 Meas Petar es ej t ah fork a pase es heel 5 File vas eaeD, cele ts ‘io 265 “Bray’s Associates,”’ 73, 167-8 Rev. Dr. Thomas, Commissary of the Bishop of ERDF is 509 ick Gash tad +s Sarde oahandes'sipa teeta ies « 51, 95 sends Books to Albemarle, and a Minister,......... 52 establishes the Society called ‘‘Bray’s Associ- ates,’’ for the education of slaves,.......u.ccsseeeeeeees 167-8 Brett, Rev. Daniel, first Minister in Albemarle,.................. 52 MUG , OUUROIEE RoE S Sth Si wah cd sstinens coal bo dpnpaneeaces bencSoun cts 325 Bronson, Rev. Benjamin S., 323, 329, 331. - “‘Bronson Hall,” in the Thompson Orphanage,.......... ae 33! BOWTIE, FRICTION, basin cs ists vee csinoscinne te a 179 Bryan A. Phi, ne 328 Buel, Rev. D. H.; D. D.,.... pa 310, 311 Senay cent, PR Fh ee ih ess sb dncsnspnan sven est eienns 145, 181 Burges, Dr. A. S. H., 276. Rev. Henry John, 83, 84, 276. Rev. Thomas, 75, 83, 246, 252, 262, 273. Burgess, Bishop, his ‘‘List of persons ordained Deacons’’....See Appendix Burgwin, or Burgwyn. John Burgwin, 140. Geo, B. Burgwin, 140. Hill Burgwin, 140. Jno. F. Burgwyn, 140. Wm. H. S. BUrWyD, .c-.sscecesecscessecneescsesencesennescuaccccsestoat ens 140 Burrington, Gov. George, ...-..ceecceeceeeeseeeees 65, 67, 100, 103, 104, 105, 107 Beton dale pero.” Col. Robertiss.cc cviccin. stints estebeds 207, 376 Bute County (now Franklyn and Warren); ........ ......:s:e0eee 159, 227 GUNA BERN is hoje bade was chee ekayydnansnhdtbonsnibessedean tt 229 BPE PSINOT, 0 0: sisactcy es ssccatssvcnssenpagnagsndesas as sdenssddeie Pauetea 88 Buxton, Rev. Jarvis, D. D., 297, 311; Rector of Parish at Asheville,” : 309 Bynum, Rev. William S.,......cscrcesessseecseeeeeseeteseesseeneneesees 315-6 Caldcleugh, Alexander,..........::sccceseeeseeeeeeseseeeeeseeeeseeeeeeeees 408 Caldwell, Rev. David, 116, 179, 238. His Life by Caruthers, 477, 178 Rev. Joseph,......ss1eseeee iiabettiniaithteidyaiis tei iegndpee ral 238 Calvary Church, TRIMMED, soc tinn stash vase bons omsnasayeet Oe einee 270, 274 A ESAS ey < ey) ia He est : f ny t ; . } , ; i > ; TIE Sle? pete err i Rt SNe Nas wt nen Ae I EE SS eal 2 i 440 Calvary Churchy Wadesbor0’, ..5.5.6...icesecbesdescdestosneeearsedeneses 269, 270, 274 Cameron Family, 268. Hon Duncan,.......... .-.152,, 276, 401, 407, 408 Campbell, Jokes isce.s 5 5. csvtivbashy pened anasesd stocks sonegpyenes yspbtadan 154 Candidates for Holy Orders,.........ss..eseceees ..67, 83, 84, 249 Their Difficulties and Dangers,...........cerseepesceestes 84—7 “Cape Fear Mercury, The,’’ a newspaper, .......seseeeeeeeeseeeeeeee 259 Carey, Col Thomas,...........csccceesenscccescenstecebteseccateoaessees 56, 62, 97, 98, 99 Carolina; The name of part of North America, when and why 43 99 Cartwright (or Carteret) Gov. Peter, 94 Caruthers, Rev. E. W., his errors in matters ecclesiastical GACT LI RONNG 6 i sch hth 9) cn nec Sdine dan psgz onder eas afar abin “Castanea,” Presbyterian Church.,... Caswell, Gov. Richard,..............00000 eG cart: DE. yn. cccus tars alae. An euadt Charles I, his grant to Sir Robert Heath,. TE, hie two Chartetajd5i.ii..i.Jantdenties aes 44, 46, 57, 81, 93 Cherokee Boundary, Gov. Tryon’s extravagance in running it 1i4, 115 Cheshire, Rev. Jos. Blount, 123, (see also Appendix). Jos. Blount, Jr., 124, 153, 157, 170, 243, 332, 369, see also Appendix Chevin, Nathaniel, 52, 118, 120 RNR I oe aie ee dont v sins su sony ciniduancchesnaieniianad manera nes 150 Christ Church. Newbern, 74, 162, 172, 248, 249, 258—9, 267, (see also Appendix). Its Communion Service...... 12 Christ Church, Raleigh,.......... sc akasidekaia ance sieanlad Atha Aa 269, 270,-276 Christ Church, Rowan,... ....... ssseeee++269, 270, 274, 390. 394, 398, 399 Christian, Rev; Nicolaas spike. ssc: he cts L Wes omsas baat 74 Chowan Parish—see ‘‘St. Paul’s Church, Edenton. “Church Messenger, the’ 378, “Church Review, the’ 378. ACT CHIN AI, MRE? sip te Aidge atid i)» cts ptdiionk can dull Bh yeAL idee GAG 13 Churton, Richard, the first lay-reader in St. Paul’s Church, PRONE es) ois cite rey aq cuhsasdussmnsentageaphossense ct shetae 119 Clark Family, 264, 275 Christopher, 264; Gov. Henry T., 263 zo¢e;) Hon. James W., 264; Rev. Wm. M., 327, 328 EB 6 aR SR a Aga ay SE oe 325, 329 Clay, Rev. Jehu Curtis,....... abd * 249 Clears Timothy jist he eeu i scoters as aero ns dan ARSE dad tee Clements, William 152, 183, 189, 190, 264, see also Appendix Clergy during the provincial period, their character,............ 89, 9o°252 Cpe rall,- \okatty; .cchcivancdenssscsuuncse dk. sad -pee yams wee etaben oedeae’s 173 Closs, Rev. William, a Methodist Preacher, 217 Rettata, MISS Fi ianisdcanat) seek ie EO RR cde 442 Davis Family, of the Cape Fear, 136; of Orange, 271; Hon. George, 134, 136; James, the first printer in North Carolina, 82, 147, 173; Rev. Robert, 398-9. 408; Thomas, 212; Rt. Rev. Thos. F., of S. C., £136. 293; WEES Gar kbave ish cacvaaics bites sr oudices Audet eokabiecsas Lip 154 Dawson, John and Wm. Johnston,... wy ae (46 DGAt, Rev. JOU Any civuina cli ieee dik, Given ere 319 DOM Ges Damrey: ces Fsies vcapguns spec ccs Ps epee cov aot oes peaV ate anv ae wees 92, 96 DeGratien reid; Baron, 0455. clic eles HWA ON eh OM 61, 99, 100, 126 Dent: ‘Rev. Match, wise PLEAS, wel AASV op 373, see also Appendix De Rosset Family, 142-3, 249; Dr. Armand John (1), 142; (2), 143; (3), 143, 332; Lewis, 142, 154; Moses John, 142, 260 Desstanx, Regnery 200s isis a a a ee A ees Devereux, Jon, Thomas P., and Frances,...........5....s.ceedseees Io! Dickinson, Dr see Appendix PAO S ey Ree Po Rese ieccobe nes vacant sate scot anya raloees sete eced egret 236 Diocese of North Carolina, organization of,.. HR 267 Dissenters in the Province of North Carolina, 59, 60, 68, 79, 80, 82, 244 Dobb, Gov. Arthur, 75, rog—14. His Thanksgiving Hymn, It offers a donation towards establishing a school among the Catawba Indians, 169; Edward Brice, 113-4; County, name changed to Lenoir, 114; Parish, the -Moravian *Settlement,................/025. 78, 163 DOW: LGPEROO) iis elas BOR coat eeu chet wee oe 211 Drave, ‘Rees: Theodorus: Swain ...5.s.cicectas car seveapeavecach esses 78, 79, 403—5 Drake, Sir Francis,.......00.:.. wack) ey 26, 92 Drane, Rev. Robert B, : aK 161 Dreher, Rev. Godfrey, a Iutheran Minister,.. 400 Dromgool, Rev. Edward, a Methodist Preacher, .............00+++ 220 Daw mona,. Gov Wikliatisn Aiea Re eer 47) 127 POE yj WE aa aa 50 coh EIGER ey cee p babi ano ppiue econ Sacto e oem eres 154 Duckenfield, William, 52, 64, 118, 121; Nathaniel, 120; Sir PATIO 5 Foe ad cata Gi de ions wate bod ne 121-2, 154 Durant, George, first permanent white settler in N. C.,..... 44, 47 FRR ey Sachs dba taste. ks Avaahes seve venwep ee ae aasowteies see Appendix Durant’s Neck, place of first permanent settlement, 44 Dutch Reform, where settled. itt Ny C.,.c.ccc.c.ccesecseesedsssev ste 77 Bagles: Farmiily > 24} Alemander, .sgsisecsscthidespesnan a svcieate dies 173 . 84, 146, 168-9, 219, 229, 230, 231, 235 343, 344-5 Earl, Rey. Daniel, Eden, Gov. Charles, 63, 99, 1o1—3, 104; Penelope, said to have been daughter of the preceeding,............... 103 POCORN «655 Noi By sacketerd isch seam enochedade bray leas Mcp lOb gahcas 81, 100, 251, 255—7 Edgecombe County, record concerning dissenting ministers, 60 Inhabitants originally Churchmen,...............:00008 263-4 PRUE Eis ocbad ccs sn ater ton Ast a aac ears 72, 75, 163, 246, 273 443 Edmundson, William, the first Quaker preacher in N. C...... 47, 149 Edwards, Jonathan, and Eunice his daughter, .................... Iol MPM TRACOM Ass racine wr upatirvessdvwi payeocpapese delve Vora pcopyalawns 173 PAMMaNUEL GUNCH, Wearlenton i055 soe) ieceed den kialaliicovebacedec 269, 270 Hiipie; ‘Rev.)-Adani,.2)..5:.6i0 251 mote, 261, 266, 267, 301, 317, PEEL UT? aye eeryrer Ph UP TCE Ora Mere PCE 386, 389, 394-5, 401, 407 PRG WY Thess tha dean buandycrntee dass ea pied Ne Aagecdcuonemierrneekecene 173 aR Bo CUT cs a Ge ea RS A 314—6 Pvcrara, Gov: Sit Righawii shied ct lai. cctv 65, 103, 104-5, 107 RMD) POMEL, 5 evs Cacacntes tia tacebey4nct Hadas es ok center eiiabadewiVhecens 207 Fanning, David, excepted from the Act of Pardon and OBC ON; 153; POPs WAM os icisicvcscscocssinsss saves 149 BINED GD 5. SR TRMRMANAL 4, 0c ca bers co VVC OVanaANG cabi can skew Vode cant cv Unaetted 172, 173 Ferrers, Earl, his daughter Mary married Charles Tryon,..... 116 BUN PMT is fas uioeds\ ive Ai cgakia hss deg ph giana Guat ss nop shobennaheea yds ere 376 Fonville, John, 173 Forbes, Rev. Edward M 377 ROTO, MMELT 27> IRIEL Mo, sss ski sigvsiighs cbapdy ops savages suds 376 Pw) COOOTE, VARIED PITA PIE oii ik vice ss cohen cscgeee va vsdacenesshtiye 48—50, 95 SPM k Gheet oa vated odctsiss sidcaxdncaH1es GUNES gute 325, 329 RPA TOME RE rc cabs htt ch at ad a ala bee ch ete COMA Gj Woes Mi a Soe es 173 Perms Cie NS 1k: eeeie ARISE J oss v5 455 aca sanccrnserbekabes-saneus 353 \ Freeman, Edmund, 256; Rt. Rev. George W., 256; Rev. Jonathan Otis, a Presbyterian Minister............... 179, 239, 256 French Settlers at Newbern 61 RPCTY, TE, WER eh sek eb ohwan tess bis) So cXalbdnweniy 317 Frohock (erroneously Frobock in text), John.. 149 Fundamental Constitutions of Carolina.......cc.c.cccceeeee sees eee 45, 57 Gale, Chief Justice Christopher, 100, 137—8; Edmund......... 153 CMa CNET I SMO hy OF ALS eis k's sica cireseonl Gabest Wide wend pled ade 66, 67 CRN Is ARMIN N GJ Fag bh e165 CAV che cs s va qhasicn'va hack sWareskeavecabeuay 12, 69, 70 CAN I OOMMMMRRON Cas SCNT s 505685 9 vnees orcs daetan tcc ubhbsouesivedeenele 173 SARA. MUABVENT Ls Las iechy Vettel sivinesi vivo Wdeth bolas Vigaplenpsberyens 212 WOOT LE pigs 555 ses mama ea yANtenn row savads dcabbinde svoacede caupbanentnekss coer 12, 87 ee PN TANG TREE ERSTE a tte NBER 12, 76, 87, 88 George, Rev. T. M.N... r 321 German Settlers in North Carolina...................... i 61, 77, 78 CAMEL AROIVc REOTIEI a 6 sia incase sxdvidebonans revi d doveneckane Pn 120, 123 IRE PU TRORUND Sts 550 Vd Us vas valine dgipede an. cxhdan vane eso pudepnv ede a ea 118 Glebes, 207; In some instances sold and the price appropri- ated for Gotaty. PAT OeC Bs io. 68s ised sits cetiveuaeach 209 CSIC WEE) OV. WHOM ceoiios preg enapesvoeseny esos 55, 56, 96. 97, 99, IOI, 124, 164 Good Friday, a public fast-day by order of the Assembly in SUE het svdiensvoernieebanecabvecs vecous eres vabeshauas chill be 62 . See ee ee ee a a OT UR Re RE — —* pa eee © Soe ae 444 Gordon, Pat, 173; Rev. William, 55, 56, 96, 97, 99, 101, 121, 124, 125. 127 Grace: Chapel Pitt County: aii isyssaAversscsc nia: sxepeeeue.
hc cebehts ts Gaveeaaneds et 60 Ss PAE Gad PERC EO LEE eee CRE EDC AT OLEM Sot Ts PEERED oP 377 “Organ Church,’’ Rowan..... : 404 Orphanage, The Thompson.............. scceecsseeeceseecs i 329—32 Osborne, Col. Adlai, 115; Rev. Edwin A., 330, 332; Mrs. E. A., 325 THEY HG, OV. JARAOR Biel 5.6. NEE 6. cc aatines geet bordel fees 212 Packer, Miss S » ove en 4 On cocons Suds Oa 73 Meret eth) MPTEIRGIERIN «32a foams ge 28s Glace Sess sks thaw danke coetey vedcens ae 212 OE Ee ae Ge EBLE Be OE OPE Ald DEREE Ey OnEAS Sarre 325 Robinson Family, 376; John, a Methodist preacher.............. 283 Roschen, Rev. Arnold, a Lutheran minister 385 WANG, RAC BEG: sos cay bs ev Rages pee Anne soo ska Suey a dev v GeNUehy suns tanger eay 120 Rowan, Rev. Andrew, 109, Gov. Matthew, 109; County ..... 109, 111, 366 Rumple, Rev. Jethro, D. D,, his History of Rowan county... 403, 411 Wirtinee herd, Jom ss. Vee Aane ees iste CIS Costa se eee esa d sek b pees 154 Tt PINES OO ER PRL FT PE EP ee BT 2 - St. Barnabas Parish, Hertford County ......2....d...0c.cdeeveveceevss 163 St, Bartholonew’s Parish: Chatham: 0) i nue a kia eae 6% St. David’s Parish, Cumberland 163 st. David's. Church, Seuppemunosp, ....:c.50.5. carves nha. Decks Wetec 216 at Dennis's Parish, Hagsuenotyy SO issn. ks one aan 66 St. Gabriel’s Parish, Duplin ; 163 at, MICQPOOED PREINE, FUG ily. tis ead cas cabaci top iis deaen ee om 163 St. George’s Parish, Northampton, (erroneously put in Ber- ; BROOM PAVE 7S Fans ev elacdi secs se sea eet ao atkins Ana 72, 78, 163 St. James’s Church, Greenville Pry fated Ss Chg chy Aree is tics, soca oka Satu poets cece ential eae SMe NNTCh,: Lek 50h.) aie. jaao Weep ee St. James's Parish, New Hanover, 69, 70, St. James’s Home, Wilmington BGAPOUN'S Peron, Bib rissa, qutaite. Geese eto. ; St. John's Church, Cabarrus (aabeeeih a. Mi Semele ode: 384, 404 Rev. Robt. J. Miller ordained there by the Luth- CERT , MELTS EPI Ti 20s jo gear ehce hes dud ua aa Bes 384-5 Pe ODM Oc MPO. Pa MRP eN UR oo gcc as ibexiesvas otic Gdaieth cio 267-8 St. John’s Patish, Onsfow..2.........5... ' 163 St. John’s Parish, Pasquotank 163 St. John’s Church, Williamsboro’............. 151, 163, 210—T12, 266, 269 270 St. Jude’s Chapel, Stony Creek, Orange county.........06...... 269, $90; es St. Jude’s Parish, Surry...... pathass bso sb oabh pees wes Fiat Cet taN ey 163 Sti nke’s Paral, moma: ale 8 08s atlas 78, 163, 269, 270, 399, oi St. Margaret’s Parish, Wake... 163 Ppt eee eS CORNEUM BORA 1 cska somites debesy sydcusoan huge Ke ees 269, 270 273 eee) ERE URS CL IOH, SUTCIE, 0. cos sksn shade deee ties 2, ly ve Ph aaa ra St. Martin’s Parish, Mecklenburg eee res osnay ean 78, BS St. Mary’s Parish, Edgecombe,........:.......- 72, 84, 163, 263, 264, 275, 27 E PATI RE DISOPE oy ju05.550 avehicgovaedieb i kive nee tba ties 263 and note Bible and Prayer Book belonging to...........00...008 263 and nole Site mney Cmepel, OWN CL, rs 51050 2.55.-4 hae gi ed vores ovieica Tah oeweks 269, 270 “St. Mary’s Chapel’’ White Haven, so called by Bishop Ives, 377 Se RACH W a GUID, TRUDI. C55, Scud cec eerie, heehee ana 269, 270 St. Matthew's Parish, Orange... ..¢. 00.5.0... csescesssenses 82, 163, 269, 270, 271-2 aL, Michael's. Chureh, -Inedelt.i.3 isi). tebsewe hess 269, 270, 274, 390, 396, 399 Sek. RaL@TeR @ Patteis PR acca: Beas Wea tags aD 163 Sah at hitsc Gr MNNe My: TOMMENON 0,500 ares, wali ass towus Seite a cas 163 St. Paul’s Parish, Chowan, 52, 66, 118—24, 152, 162, 164, 209, a 245, 249, 254-8, 267; First Church in N. C., built in this Parish, 119; Communion plate belonging to 12 Sb Pauls kop tch Swit Creeit,....7cs avg pivvercicdee ion trie 272-3 Pa Pe Mee PUEEC Hy Me DLOUOR rien csp iys Craawvuns Coup Gua Sepa tied 323, 325, 329 St. Peter’s Church, TORMAQTON. 1-0 csscoecsctguvnsohgeretensetedity 269, 270, 398 Se Teter s OMICS TACO: cca athena 269, 270, 390, 305. 398 St. Peter’s Parish, Pasquotank..............ccsccecsscecseeeneneeeeeetes St. Peter’s Church, Washington... St. Philip's Parish, Brunswick.............c cs eeeeeeeeeeeeees St. Stephen’s Parish, Johnston St, Stephen's Church, Oxford..... J St. Thomas’s Parish, Bath, (formerly Pamp/ico), 65, 69, 70, Ao Ha GU EUG es SECA RM SUR AP Wed oles 73, 162, 209, 214, 255, 26, 269, 270 St. Thomas’s Chapel, Bertie 213 St: Thomas’s Parish, Tryon, now TAncoln...........cceeee eee 163 Salem, The Moravian School at..........s:ccgeeeeneeee neers reese eens 392 Salisbury, St. Luke's Rowan. 78-9 Samson, JOln......ccccceccceeeeeeeee terse eeeeeeeeee tees eeeenerenies eeetes 115, 154 Gaunderson, Richard. .........:.cscsseteecerseceenereerecte rae eseeteanenseie 125 Sarum, Chowan county, Mr. Mashburn’s School...........+++ 164 Chapel, St. Paul’s Parish, Chowan. ........dsssscessvess 165 Saunders, Rev. Jos. H., 212; Hon. Win J, 117, 150 Scherer, Rey. Daniel, a Lutheran minister 392, 4oo Schoenherger, JONM...........:cceeeseeeee reese sneer reeset a neestneescnn ees 31 Schools, Church Schools in the Province of N, Co... eee 163—-179 Mr, Griffin’s school in Pasquotank, 164; Mr. Mashburn’s school at Sarum, 164-5; Mr. Moir’s school in New Hanover, 166; The Innes Academy, Wilmington, 143-4, 164; Rev. Mr. Alexander's provisional bequest, 166; Rev. Mr. Stewart's school for Indians and Negroes in Hyde county, 73, 167; Rev. Mr. Earl’s school in Chowan, 168.9; Gov. Dobbs proposes a school for the Catawba Indians, and the S. P. G. favors it, 169; The Newbern Acad- emy, 169—179; The Edenton Academy.............:. 171, 178-9 Church Schools in the Diocese of N. C.: “The Episcopal School” at Raleigh, 298—302; St. Mary's School, Raleigh, 302-3; Trinity School, Wake county, 303-4; St. Augustin’s, Raleigh, 304-5; ‘Trinity School, Chocowinity, 305; The Valle Crucis School, 305—8; Ravenscroft School, Asheville, 308—12, 319, 337; Parochial schools... 312 Scott Family, 4oo; Andrew 173 Seabury, Bishop........+-.++++ Pee Bones Ved saan cnbeaakteas aa eenieie ye 259, 387 Seawell Family......cccccccceseseeseeeeesteeerereeeenerereeaeeeeeaneneengess 265 “Seceders,”’ a sort of Presbyterians... 78 Secker, Archbishop.......ccccccesssseseeeeeeeeseee sees se eneteeeeteeeeseaeees 88 “Separatists’’........:6.000 Be hn ie oS Teen iki ty Aimee Some 76 Shaw, Rev. Robert.......ccccssesrettsserteeee serene 212 Shepard Family, 249; Miss Hannah B,, 239; Wm: B.. ier 235 Shepherd, Jacob.......:..c:cccsccessereesseees sees seers ees isa 154, 173 Shipp Famitly.......--:ccscccsseeeesereesterereeeees gee 376 Shober, Rev. Gotlieb. .396, 400, 407, 408 Simpson, John.........+5 ie ilo Co ob ys okey LENORE SMe (54 A PRAT Ee TREND Le PT, ARR TTR cee: a es SS x Seite als ap 5 aA ie “Es 4 Hh bt) 4 4 454 Sisterhood of St. Mary’s, N. Y 332-3 SNUCOM ENS PO OTIAB A 5 doses cero ics iss RN ONE wiki 173 Skiles, Rev. Wm. W.. 290, 306, 309, 317, 318 Skinner Family, 249; Joshua, 233; Rey. Thomas, a Baptist minister 232 Skinnersville Chapel 214 Smeédes, Rev. Aldert, 302, 303; Rev. Bennett, 327, John E.C 305 Smith, Nicholas, of Scotland Neck, and his Descendants...... 151 Rey. J. Brinton, 304, 305; John, 173; Richard H., 151; Robert, 146; Chief Justice William, 106, 138-9; Wim. A., 332; William R. Smith, Sr., and Mrs. Smith ..... 273 Smithwick, Edward 118, 119, 120 Smyrna, Lincoln county 399, 393, 399 DRO OM NOD 5520 vehi ash ca 211 RE RE MOMIAB eso: atid sain T Mab AA TAN tes, Maced! «: 393 Society Parish, Bertie 84, 162 Society for promoting Christian Knowledge; founded by (Dea Aa Pie ve, 2 Ha ae aaa ON ea erate Le YO 51 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, 51-2, 54, 56 It aided in procuring a minister and a teacher for the first Itheran congregation formed in ri Pay oad 405 Sothell, (or Sduthwell) Gov. Seth 94 Spaight (misspelled Speight on pages 74 and 249), family... 249 Richard, 114; Gov. Richard Dobbs..................... 74, 114 Spencer, Bishop, of Madras, 293; Judge Samueliiiiiécis ssh. 115 Spottiswood, Goy,. Alexander, of Va 98 Pe UIL: Damir Lis es ee 249 mbanly: Heiily, 2407" Folia Wc, Ahi Scle tay. tie Geer? Finis 153 statkey, Johs, 107) 148; Edward.../3. See et 149 PRED MCHA) GOVe MAINT ER, iicctt gic ey eae 94 Stewart, Rev. Alexander, 73, 84, 166, 167, 252; Andrew........ 173 Storch, Rev. Charles, a Lutheran minister.............cc600....... 385 eitanre: Pani to. ci wal vice cccee- ein 268 Ditenecr, Rev. centre Arie uate kod ict coke. Ty, 259, 275 PRO MNGES OOINWEL Sukh iy vere es)ocs: eises dob caus: Seed, ck ae 153 Succession of Bishops from the Church of England before the Reformation preserved in the Anglican Com- munion only 359-61 Sugg Family, 152, 264; Aquilla 60, 154 Sumner Family, 265; Genl. Jethro 264, 275 mutton, Kev. Robt. Bonk 305 Swann, Elizabeth and Sarah, 128; Samuel, 56, 107,;°126—8, 131; Samuel, Jr., 127-8; Thomas, 127; Thomas, Jr., also another Thomas, 128; William, 126; William, Jr., 128 Swiss settlers at Newbern................. AsRa ARH Angatiinn gas tigvuaaceane 61, 100 Taliaferro, Mrs. W. LS 325 Tarborough, 72, 75, 183, 185, 187, 189, 274-5; old Chureh in which the Conventions of 1790—94 were probably 9, 263-4 Taylor, Rev. Ebenezer, 64, 65; Family of Granville, 271; Rev. ; Lewis, 212; Col. Joseph, 207; Chief Justice John L., 276 Thomas, Dr. Wm, George, 334; Jonathan, a Baptist preacher, 60 OO, RT, LOWES Saul, 55 spake deen oth Gobh> Keds «cu vk Shibeswe enw eDs 330 TROTENONS CORN AARC i.) eahovpis'a uci etn i iest yon heen ec < ses eioais 329-32 PRU ROy. Wy BME cus, sbeusacausthawdce casein hive sapeadacanbe kee 212 SEER HAILHIGSE FATALLY psi ids yey uremia Tas olcpd cnaeh seas Nceepuaobal be 152, 264, e Toomer, Judge John D... 43 Tories ‘ nike SMTA Ge dDey Odea cya i en's cine y An sella aNes soba quad tanceindel . 82, 265, 268 TURE CMTE. BNO MING 5 hae 5\'n5 x, facets ich accyegadedsbvon events onaiaey 319 Trinity Church, Burke county (?), ..........:sssesecsrseesersnsereennes a 390 Trinity Church, Chocowinity...............::esee see “Blount’s Chapel. Ovinity Chureh, Soother Webs) ccc jasc sien ccchsnvnseceneanto'yes op 273 Trinity Church, Tarborough, (afterwards Calvary Church) ...269-70, 274-5 Trinity College, Hartford, Connecticut.............c..cseecceseesees 157, 293 Tryon, Charles, 116; ‘lady Tryon,” wife of Gov. Tryon, 116, 117; ‘The Hon. Miss Tryon,’ sister to the Gover- nor, 86, 116, 117, 405; William and Thomas, mer- chants, Treasurers of the S. P. G., 76, 116; Gov. William, 75, 76, 78, 79, So, 81, 82, &3, 86, 87, 89, RT 297;° 200). 17a; AS AOR, AOS eine’ seve titans setae ees €[ryon's Palace’?’......0-cesessedsyeeespeeesenoavesvegersenqsesupnvopenes sgh 2555 vs Pears ADAP cA oleae iS hdc gabe vaaNie's vy nk aban dans CN CLLRS see Appenc - Tynte, Gov. Edward, of S. C 97 Unitarians and Papists not included in Act of Toleration...... 59 Unitas Pratrum, The Moravian, i... io. cei siaccecsevessens veces 78, 163 Unity Parish, Guilford. .... seers eseees faces eraae ses enanenees : 163 University of N. C., 293; Mr. Pettigrew’s interest in it......... 18g, 220 TIPISONG,. ROW. JOD, 615, chnc ested sss secs sconvnseecesconcensntgs 61—65, 98, 102, 162 EMMY SOMA Sa Lu cay Unk viel qcccueoicenidas marek cy ch ON yaad 289-90, 317-8, 337 Vaughan, Rev. Maurice H......... stteeearseeensenees sesesenesenananes : vs Vestry, members of first Vestry in N. C..............0..5 veeseeseenes 52, 11 Virginia Rev. R. J. Miller’s account of the state of religion in, 392-4 Voluntary Subscriptions to support the Church.........0 6.2... 57-8, 120 Wachovia, the Moravian settlement. ................ccecsseeeseeeeees 163 Fe - SSS aT Sel Osa a A TRENT REI rae nd c a ee a ek ae ee ee AcE OT, Bi I PE, eee | apps ee im eas Arana BSL 450 Waddell, Hugh, 115, 134, 139-40, 154; Hon. Alfred M., 17, 136, 13y; Rev. James, Wm. Wirt’s famous ‘‘Blind Preacher”’ » 392 Wake, Archbishop, 116; Miss Esther, sister to “‘Lady Tryon,”’ 116, 117 MP ORCHCL, PUGH LH Vicki ugh. ieee pe orontc ieauak soba testhitus Ig ceneues Gs 396 Walker Family, of Cape Fear. 249; Gov, Henderson, 49, 52, BOS 05) TOO, 115) 2118 GOALB oie. «sc carseat everkbiacavcen 54 PME CE IROL rai sete cesssheeickesste dev neticne oer eerste 87 Pe ba ec RRR EE ARES Rent Reece ed € Ll ly bt Eras bl 154 Wardens of the Poor—a continuation of the old ‘Church MV ESROOG Soak Sete eca ts hci eart rsa rebte user nee 246 note; 263 note WAST OT: ASROLOB 0: rc asvny eeu tetes ae Thee De ry Oo oy: 30, 81 Watson, Rt. Rev. Alfred A., 34, 279, 333, 334, 335; John...... 229 abe, aR Tan ob Te RES Ah Oe Ry pt haat RS Amy Sai ag bite: Wil seg ut 213, 214 Wesley, John, 214; His Prayer Book, 380; His twelve reasons why Methodists should not leave the Church...... 381 Ui Ree. UV MEL Re FeV il sos. Li cun ka verse ded ance die otcas eect 332 Weymouth, Lord, his ‘Bounty’ 52 MV MRMMEIE | TORRUE A screens aah) Dia uns wi gov bag [en ae a bah ee ae? Jol White, Goy. John, of the Roanoke Island Colony of 1587..... gl, 92 Robert, 264, see also Appendix; Rt. Rey. William, Bishop of Pennsylvania, 34, see also Appendix; His correspondence with Parson Pettigrew, 182—g, 204; His Memoirs of the American Churel......... 251 nole, 262 White Haven Church............ 266, 269, 270, 369—4o0, see also Appendix; Called “St. Mary’s Chapel’? once by Bishop Ives, 377 Whitefield, Rey. George, preaches in Newbern, 82; is said to have preached also in St. ‘Thomas's, Bath...... 209, 214 MAREN ; : WWRTERQAG ERY. ci ilka'e 10 do ps SB) bee ba dks ai k's catenhan 174 MAGE Nan: PPECIIC® OF.s MA IBAATEEG (00% only sv Cas 0a Phau Ray foul OU eee oan tA Hee ieee 328 Wright Family, 125, 268;.\Reévi Thortias. 5.06.5... cic;05.ccseecceeee 398, 399, 408 eatans, Gov; ‘Sur FOUN. capitis var ecipanes eve sabecteraiuserte 94, 131, 132 “Yellow Jacket,”’ the first book printed in N. C....147, see also Appendix. ZAG Gmurch, Bealort. county i... nes esi jal atvebka i decides 269, 270 IRE NT ESE SRE EY Wa Rea ee SS ar ana Se a i fp 28 e bresod Becoeder 4 gully o/s CUutUvT 4 Ue/ fav | ie -b,hb Ioa-x P, Abel deh ig fe See, Ad. 5 1879 9 i ==" == oO == Q —s_ === Tap) == ==